Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Baek family was quite large, it had nine people in it, two parents and seven sons. The two parents, Mr.Baek (Suecheon) and Mrs.Baek (Namra) were public figures. Namra was a well favoured director while Suecheon was a highly liked actor. The seven sons were nicely educated and smart,
Jin, a very polite and caring eight year old,
Yoongi, a cold but kind, kind of tsundere seven year old,
Hoseok, a six year old ray of sunshine.
Namjoon, a smart and responsible six year old. (both of them are twins)
Jimin, an angelic five year old.
Taehyung, an over energetic, outgoing and kind of unique five year old
. (they are twins too)
And lastly, Jungkook, a bunny-like, cheery three year old.
But as much as the Baek’s family looked perfect, it was far from the truth.
•
Nobody except the parents and servants of the mansion knew that the seven boys living there were the Baek sons, the kids were often be instructed to go around serving the guests when any came, anytime a guest would ask about who these kids were and why they were doing the serving, Suecheon would chuckle and tell them, “Oh they are just our servants’ children, we're taking care of them and their expenses in exchange for our servants' services.”
It was a strict rule that the seven boys were forbidden to call Mr. And Mrs. Baek ‘mom’ or ‘dad’ while guests were over, instead, they were told to address them with ‘Sir’ and ‘Ma’am.’
Besides that, Suecheon was an alcoholic, addicted to drugs and he was abusive towards his family, Namra was a caring mother but everytime she helped her sons, Suecheon would grow mad and that only resulted in Namra and the boys running to hide from the erupting volcano in their house that was Suecheon, the seven boys would be shaking in fear and running to hide as soon as they got home from school. There were dozens of bruises on their skin to remind them. The boys were raised like this so they didn't really think it was wrong, even though their friends in school said the opposite, they just shook it off, trying to be understanding towards their parents, but it still hurt them a lot, luckily, the seven of them shared a bedroom so they could all pile up and comfort each other whenever one needed.
•
The boys had just come back home from school and were in their room when their father yelled at them to come downstairs.
“The crew of my newest film are going to be coming over for dinner, they are super rich just like us, so make sure that nothing goes wrong, if there is any mistake , you guys will regret it, got it?” Mr.Baek commanded.
The boys nodded and hurried off to their room once again. An hour later they found themselves standing in the foyer of the mansion, dressed in formal suits, their hair combed neatly and warm, welcoming smiles plastered on their faces as they bowed and greeted the fancy looking adults entering their house. Everything was going well, the kids were serving the guests professionally when a housekeeper that had a deep hatred for the boys, slightly shoved Yoongi while no one was looking, resulting in Yoongi face planting into the floor and the beverage bottles he'd been carrying, falling to the floor and shattering as the juice spilled on the carpeted floor. Taehyung, who had been serving the guests some snacks at that time, quickly whipped his head back, his eyes widened in fear as he quickly grabbed the tray he'd brought and started walking towards where Yoongi had fallen, the younger boy tried to call the older’s name to try and get him up but when he got no response, he glanced back to where his father was sitting on the couch in their living room and the boy’s breathing picked up, he put the tray down next to him and crouched down next to his hyung’s face and gently cupped the older’s face and raised it from the ground, only to see that blood flowed through the gaps through the fingers of his right hand, he quickly removed it to see an ugly gash across Yoongi’s right cheek. That seemed to be Taehyung's breaking point as his breaths got shallower, his vision blurred and tears pooled his eyes, threatening to fall. Luckily, the guests that had been in the living room with the boys’ parents were decent human beings and reacted as any normal person would, the main actress, a woman named Eun Ae, rushed to the five year old boy that was having a panic attack on the floor next to his semi-conscious seven year old hyung.
—
Meanwhile, the other five boys where in the kitchen, they were waiting for the snacks -that they were meant to be serving- to be prepared, they heard the sound of glass shattering, but they weren't too shocked as they thought it was one of the clumsy housekeepers that accidentally broke a glass decoration as it had happened a few times in the past. Besides that, they'd been strictly told that only two of them should be serving the guests at a time and that they shouldn’t come out of the kitchen empty handed. So they stayed there, waiting for either Yoongi or Taehyung to return.
—
“Hey, hey kid!” Eun Ae exclaimed, hastily kneeling down beside the hyperventilating five year old, “Listen, you need to breath. Come on, in through the nose, our through the mouth, easy does it.” She spoke calmly, seeing that her methods were not working, she gently gripped the boy’s shoulder. That seemed to have an effect on him, he switched from hyperventilating to sobbing and hyperventilating. The sobbing boy turned his head towards where Namra was sitting -with a concerned expression on her face- “M-mommy!” He sobbed out, turning for a second to see blood dripping down Yoongi’s right cheek and his half open eyes. “M-mommy …p-please help hyung..” Taehyung pleaded, Namra tried to get up from her seat but Suecheon held her back, glaring at her, Taehyung then turned to his father, “Please dad, I-I am sorry for breaking the rules but hyung needs help, mommy, I can’t play pretend right now, look at hyung, he is hurt, you have to call the nurse ajumma for hyung.” He begged, tears dripping down on the carpet.

The film crew that had been sitting in the living room, watching the scene unfold with concerned faces quickly put two and two together. The boy was referring to Namra and Suecheon as ‘mom’ and ‘dad’ which meant…
The director of the film angrily turned to Suecheon. “Suecheon, answer honestly, are all the seven boys, your kids?” He asked.
Seeing that the truth cannot be hidden anymore, Suecheon slowly nodded.
“WHAT?!” Eun Ae screeched.

“You forced your own sons to be slaves, making them do slavery, and for what? So you can save a few bucks by using your sons as servants? What kind of parents are you?!” The director screamed.

“No! It’s not like that…It’s just…. We thought that the guests might enjoy pretty faced servants…” Suecheon mumbled under his breath but it was heard by everyone in the room.

“And so people will praise you because you told everyone that they are your servants’ children and that you are providing care for them. You’d be heroes in others’ eyes then, ‘The golden hearted Baeks, taking care of the poor and helpless’, when in reality, you are monsters.” The screen writer added.

“Using your kids just because of their pretty faces, that’s just despicable.” An actor commented.

“I can’t imagine someone doing such atrocious actions, I’m going to call the police and file for child abuse.” Eun Ae said.

“Indeed, I believe me and the film crew will be heading towards the police station to file a child abuse case.” The director nodded and turned away, gesturing for his crew to follow.

“No, no! Wait! Let’s make a deal!” Suecheon spoke in a panic.

The director looked over his shoulder, “I do not wish to do anymore business with you, Mr.Baek, I am sure we will find another producer for our movie, my crew and I do not want to be associated with the Baeks anym-”

“50 million won, that’s what each of you will get in exchange for keeping your mouth shut about the kids.” Suecheon stated, cutting the director off, he kept his smirk hidden as he saw the look in all of their eyes changed. Money can buy the rich out of anything.

“Fine.” The film crew said unanimously.

Suecheon looked at Namra with a look in his eyes that said ‘do what I say or you’ll regret it’ She rushed off to the elevator and came back within seconds, carrying two bags. She handed the bags to her husband, who practically threw the bags at the film crew, “Here, 400 million won, for the eight of you, divide it amongst yourself and we never speak about the kids again.” He declared.
The film crew said nothing as they greedily took the money and vanished through the front door.
The Baeks turned from the front door, only to see shattered glass and a small pool of blood in place of their sons, they figured that their other five sons had taken them to their room. Namra went to call a maid to clean up the glass and blood while the first thing Suecheon did was angrily chug down a bottle of alcohol, “BAEK YOONGI AND BAEK TAEHYUNG! GET DOWN HERE RIGHT NOW!” He yelled. A few seconds later both boys slowly walked into the room, Taehyung was clutching onto his hyung like his life depended on it -it probably did at that time- while Yoongi tried to keep a brave face for his dongsaeng.
“Dad.. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean t-”

“SHUT IT! I don’t want your useless apologies! Do you have any idea how much your clumsiness costed me?!” Suecheon roared, throwing the alcohol bottle in his hand at the two boys which they were able to dodge, it crashed against the wall behind them and shattered, out of habit the two boys kneeled next to the shattered pieces and began picking them up with their bare hands, while the boys were distracted in that, Suecheon chugged down two more bottles and threw them at the scared boys at the same time, because both of them were busy picking up broken glass, they could not get away in time to avoid the glass shards that flied everywhere as the bottle landed on the floor, right next to them. One glass shard embedded itself into the cut in Yoongi’s right cheek -as his right side was next to where the bottle broke- and another sunk into Taehyung’s left eye. Blood poured out of the cut in Yoongi’s cheek, and the glass shard in Taehyung’s eye was in the lower part of his eye and it was kind of large, due to which the skin where the top part of his cheekbone was, was also cut. The glass fragment was still in his eye and skin as blood spilled down to his chin.
As soon as the other five boys heard glass shattering, they ran out of their rooms, only to find two of their brothers standing frozen in place and blood spewing from their cheek and eye while forming a river on the carpeted floor below them.

“Shit, Suecheon! Stop! You’re hurting them too much!” Namra shouted, quickly running in to stop Suecheon.

“Zip it Namra, or else you can join them to.” Suecheon spat.The other five boys came and held their father back till he looked calmer.

“Take them to the doctor. But don’t take a car, I don’t want my cars to get dirty.” Suecheon spoke through gritted teeth. Namra nodded and gestured to the kids’ caretaker to come with her. The caretaker and her made sure that the other kids will not come out of their room, then they held a hand of the two hurt boys so that the kids would not get lost while walking on the streets since it was dark outside.
Namra and the caretaker, a young woman called Ae-Cha were walking as quick as possible because, one, the situation could get worse if they don’t hurry and two, since they were hurrying to go to the hospital they did not have time to grab their coats which meant that they were walking to the hospital on the coldest days of winter without any sweaters, coats or anything that could provide warmth. Still they were walking at a steady pace when Taehyung suddenly stopped in his tracks and tugged his mother’s hand that made her look at him, “M-mommy, I think something’s wrong with my eye.”
Namra crouched down in front of Taehyung so she could be the same height as him, she carefully brushed away the fringe from his forehead so she could see his eye better only to see that the blood that was flowing from his eye had frozen, which sent her panicking, she quickly picked up her son and together with Ae-Cha and Yoongi, they ran to the hospital.
—
The other five boys stayed huddled together in their room, Jungkook had tears streaming down his face, “W-will h-hyungie’s be okay?” He stuttered.

“Of course Kookie, your hyungs will be okay, they are very strong.” Jin said reasuringly, pulling Jungkook’s head to rest against his chest has the younger climbed into his lap, the older boy carded through the scared two year old’s hair to soothe him while he gave all his other dongsaengs comforting looks and pats.

“Hyungie.. I’m scared too..” Jimin whispered, curling up near his oldest hyung.

“It’s going to be okay Jiminie, they’ll be alright..” Jin replied, rubbing the younger’s back.

Eventually both the boys fell asleep, Jin went and tucked them into their own beds -Their room had two sets of bunkbeds in one corner and two single beds in the other, The twins shared a bunkbed each while Jungkook cuddled up with Jin and Yoongi slept just opposite to them.- The eight year old turned around to see that both Hoseok and Namjoon had fallen asleep on their beds aswell so he went and turned off the lights. He then layed back in his bed next to Jungkook and tried to sleep but a thought didn’t let him, will his dongsaengs be okay?
—
Namra and Ae-Cha were in the waiting room of the hospital, Namra was pacing around, clearly worried about her sons who were taken in by different doctors to get treated. It’d been about 30 minutes since they arrived when a nurse came in with Yoongi. “There, he’s all patched up, the cut did get infected but we cleaned it and gave him a few anti-biotics but he’s still running a fever, as for how to take care of the cut, we will give him a cream to put on the cut, a few antibiotics will also be given in case it starts to get infected and a few painkillers in case it starts to sting, I recommend that the stitches do not come in contact with anything, especially water til they are fully healed. And lastly, I’m afraid that the scar is permanent.” The nurse told.

“Okay, Thank you so much for treating my son.” Namra said, bowing gratefully.

“It was my pleasure, please excuse me, I’ll be back with the medicine for your son.” The nurse smiled and left, she came back a few minutes later, handed Ae-Cha a brown paper bag, then the women exchanged bows and then the nurse exited the room.

After the nurse left, Namra turned to her son and enveloped him in a hug, “Mommy is so sorry that I couldn’t protect you on time.” She apologized, Yoongi just shook his head in response, he knew that his mother had protected him and his brothers many times, getting hurt in the process so he didn’t blame her for not protecting them this time because he knew that she wasn’t even in the living toom when both him and Taehyung got hurt.

“It’s okay, mom. Taehyung and I will be fine.” Yoongi smiled at her to reassure her.

“Speaking of Taehyung, his treatment is taking quite some time, isn’t it?” Ae-Cha commented.

“Now that you mention it, It is taking time, do you mind going to the front desk and ask about him?” Namra requested.

“Okay, I’ll be back in a few minutes.” Ae-Cha nodded and left for the front desk, she came back a while later, a saddened expression on her face.

“W-what happened Ae-Cha, why are you making a face like this?” Namra asked, already scared.

“They said that he was taken to get an eye surgery perfomed, the opthamologist that is treating him said that the cut in his eye got infected so they rushed him to surgery. The nurse at the front desk told me that the surgery will be completed in 10-15 minutes.” Ae-Cha said.

Namra only sighed in reply, she felt so helpless, the only thing she could do right now was hope that her son would be alright. Yoongi was restless ever since he was told that his dongsaeng was taken to surgery, he would walk to one end of the room, then he’d stand there, his eyes fixated on the door while fidgeting with his fingers and then he’d repeat after 5 minutes.

Finally, the door opened and in came a doctor with Taehyung -who was getting lead by a nurse who had a firm grip on his shoulders- trailing behind him. Namra immediately jumped to her feet once she saw the look on her son’s face, he looked scared and lost.

“Mrs.Baek, I suggest you sit down while I tell you about your son’s condition.” The doctor advised, Namra nodded and sat down on the chairs in the waiting room, Yoongi and Taehyung sat in between her and Ae-Cha.

“As you can see, his left eye is still completely red and that is because a thick layer of blood has frozen up in his eye, we tried our best to thaw the blood out from his eye but it didn’t work, I’m afraid that his left eye will be like this permanently as this is the first time I’m seeing something like this so there likely isn’t a cure, as for the cut below his eye, he has been checked by a different doctor and according to her the cut was infected as well but the infection was quickly stopped, all there is to do to take care of the cut is to apply the cream that has been given to your other son over the stitches and keep it away from water, and sadly, due to it getting infected, the scar will definitely remain. Back to his eye, make sure to keep it away from water as much as possible and lastly, I apologise in advance but as you know that his eye had been infected, well we couldn’t save it and now his left eye is blinded.” The doctor explained.

Namra’s heart completely shattered as she heard what had happened to her precious five year old son.

“T-thank you for trying your best, doctor.” Namra thanked shakily, getting up from her seat and bowing. The doctor returned her action and together with the nurse who had come in, left.

As soon as the doctor was out of sight, Namra hastily pulled Taehyung on her lap, clutching him in a bone crushing hug as the five year old started sobbing.

“I-I’m so sorry TaeTae… Mommy was too late, I should’ve been faster in coming to help you, I-It’s all my fault, if I hadn’t gone to call the maid to clean up the glass, this wouldn’t have happened.” Namra began crying too.

“It’s okay, it wasn’t mommy’s fault.” Taehyung whispered, reaching his tiny hands to wipe the tears from his mother’s cheek.

“Oh my poor baby… Mommy will take extra care of you, okay? I won’t let that man hurt you anymore.” Namra spoke with determination in her eyes.

After recovering from their tears, all of them headed out of the hospital and this time Namra called a taxi, while coming they didn’t have the time to wait for a taxi to arrive so they had just ran to the hospital but now they could wait for a while.
—
Jin woke up when he heard the door to their room opening, he was always a light sleeper and tonight, when two of his dongsaengs had been taken to the hospital, he could be woken up by a litteraly pin dropping. He looked at his alarm clock, 1:34 A.M. He turned to face the door to see his mother entering with a sleeping Taehyung in her arms and a half-asleep Yoongi trailing behind her, rubbing his eyes.

“Mommy?” Jin mumbled sleepily.

“Jinnie! Why are you awake at this hour?” Namra whisper-yelled, she wasn’t mad but she didn’t want her son to have a messed up sleep schedule since the age of eight.

“I was worried and couldn’t sleep…” Jin answered.

“Well, you can go to sleep now, Jin, your dongsaengs are back.” Namra said, tucking in Taehyung and Yoongi.

“What happened at the hospital?” Jin questioned.

“I’ll tell you tomorrow, during breakfast, sleep for now, okay?” Namra told him, tucking him in bed and planting a gentle kiss on his forehead.

Jin slowly went back to sleep and Namra exited the room, making her way to her own room. Suecheon had the master bedroom to himself, they didn’t share a room, not ever since Suecheon started doing drugs, Namra wanted to divorce him but everytime she brung it up or even talked to lawyers, Suecheon would have new threats to throw at her, the most used threat was that if she divorced him, he’d use his connections to get full custody of their sons and then he’d make them suffer. Namra would grow scared and forget about divorcing him, she knew why he didn’t want to divorce, that’d ruin his image as an actor if people found out about his bad habits.

While she was going to her room, she saw that Suecheon was opening the front door and that there was a suitcase next to him.

“Where are you going?” Namra asked sternly.

“I have a small shoot for the drama I’m shooting right now, I’ll be back in two days.” Suecheon answered coldly and stepped out of the house.

Namra closed the door and went to her room where she passed out as soon as her head hit the pillow.
—
Namra woke up at 7 A.M. the next morning, she went downstairs to the kitchen and told the chefs that were already there -as the mansion had servant quarters too and the house staff lived there- to take the day off because that’s how it always was when Suecheon left the house for shoots, the entire house staff other than the guards were given day offs since Namra didn’t really want so many people working for her. And today she wanted to prepare an extra special breakfast for her sons because of what all went down the night before.

Jin, Hoseok, Namjoon, Jimin and Jungkook came downstairs just 40 minutes after she’d come downstairs and began setting up the table for breakfast.

“Mommy, Yoongi hyung and Taehyungie are not up yet, should I go and wake them up?” Hoseok asked as he saw Namra putting down pancakes on each of the plates.

“I think we should let them sleep in today, they are tired from yesterday.” Namra suggested, “I’ll make them warm pancakes when they wake up.”

“Okay.” Hoseok smiled.

“Mommy, where is dad?” Namjoon asked.

“He’s gone for a shoot, he’ll not be here for two days.” Namra answered.

The statement was enough to make the five boys sitting at the table to smile and feel relieved, they began digging in to their breakfasts.

“Mommy you said that you’ll tell us what happened at the hospital at breakfast, tell us.” Jin said.

“Okay… Yoongi’s cut got infected but they got rid of the infection and stitched the cut, he has to keep the cut from getting in contact with anything especially water… And as for Taehyung…” Namra trailed off, trying to find the right words.
“Oh no poor Yoongi hyung.” Namjoon commented.

“But Yoongi hyung will get better right?” Jimin asked.

“Of course, he’ll be okay, we’ll be there to take care of him.” Hoseok answered.

“Hyungie is strong, he’s going to be okay.” Jungkook declared.

“What about Taehyungie, mom?” Jin inquired.

“I…He… His eye got infected, and the doctors couldn’t save it… they said that it’s blinded, he won’t be able to see through that eye ever again… and the cut also got infected, they eliminated the infection but it’ll leave a scar just like Yoongi’s.. And lastly, if his eye that got hurt looks a little weird, don’t be scared or freak out because a lot of blood froze up in his eye and the doctors couldn’t remove it so his eye is completely red.” Namra explained as best as she could to her sons.

“Taehyungie can’t see anymore?” Jimin asked.

“He can, but through one eye only.” Namra replied.

“Oh…” Jimin spoke softly, turning to stare at the ground, suddenly his appetite vanished. The thought of his twin only being able to see through one eye made him sad and sick.

“Poor Taehyungie, luckily he’ll get a break now as dad has gone away for two days.” Jin sighed in relief.

“I’ll help Taehyungie hyungie get better!” Jungkook announced to the table, sitting with his back straightened to make him appear taller.

“We all will.” Hoseok said.

Just then they heard little footsteps coming closer to the dinning room, Namra looked over her shoulder to see Yoongi walking up to the table, still half asleep. She got up and went into the kitchen to prepare Yoongi’s breakfast.

“‘Morninng…” He mumbled as he sat down on his spot on the table.

“Good morning hyung!” Yoongi’s dongsaengs greeted him.

“Good morning, Yoongs.” Jin smiled at him while Namra came back out with a plate of pancakes and placed them in front of Yoongi.

“Morning Yoongi, did you sleep okay?” She asked, concern lacing every word.
“Yeah I did.” The seven year old muttered, digging into his breakfast.

No one said much while they had their remaining breakfast, then Namra went to clean up the plates and other utensils and the kids all sat in the living room, Jin and Yoongi were watching a cartoon on TV, Namjoon was busy reading one of his storybooks from school, Hoseok and Jimin were playing with their toy blocks and Jungkook was drawing in his colouring book.

“Why didn’t you guys wake me up?” A voice asked, all the boys’ head snapped towards the stairs from where Taehyung was climbing down.

Jungkook and Jimin shuddered at the sight, they knew their mother had warned them beforehand of this but they couldn’t help but get creeped out at how scary Taehyung’s left eye looked, it was completely red -even his iris couldn’t be seen- and the scar below his eye only made it worse.

“We decided to let you sleep in today, since it’s a Saturday and because you were tired from yesterday.” Jin answered.

“Oh, okay, thank you for letting me sleep in.” Taehyung said, just then Namra came back from washing the dishes, she had a plate of pancakes in her hand.

“Good morning, mommy.” Taehyung greeted.

“Morning, Tae, now come on hurry up and eat your breakfast.”

“Mommy, where is dad?” The five year old asked cautiously.

“He’s gone away for work, he won’t be here for two days.” Namra replied.

“Really?!” Taehyung and Yoongi exclaimed at the same time since the seven year old wasn’t fully awakened at the time of breakfast to ask about his father’s absence.

“Mhm.” Namra nodded.

“Yay!” Both injured boys shouted.

Taehyung finished his breakfast quickly and then joined his brothers in playing, he decided to sit down next to Jungkook and draw. He hadn’t really mentioned about his vision yet, and that was because he didn’t want to worry anyone but when he started to draw, he got really frustrated, he couldn’t see anything that was to the left of him, meaning he couldn’t see his whole drawing without turning fully and it annoyed him so much.

“Ugh!” He groaned, throwing the crayon he was holding, in anger.

“What’s wrong hyungie?” Jungkook asked, seeing his hyung getting so worked up over something he didn’t know.

“It’s my eye, I can’t see anything to my left without breaking my neck!” Taehyung screamed angrily.

“Hey, what’s wrong, Taehyung-ah?” Jin asked from his seat on the couch.

“My eye is annoying.” The five year old huffed.

“Aw, is it irritating you? Come here, baby.” Jin cooed, patting the empty space next to him.

Taehyung was cuddled up to his oldest hyung within the blink of an eye. Soon all the other five remaining boys joined into the cuddle pile.

Namra came in the living room after finishing up cleaning up the kitchen and immediately melted at the sight of all her sons cuddled together.

She just hoped that they could enjoy their two days of freedom in peace without much problems.
—
It felt like the two days flew by, and too soon, Suecheon came back.

The kids and Mrs.Baek flinched as soon as they heard the door open and the guard welcoming Suecheon. They held back sighs of frustration as they took their seats on the table.

Suecheon grumpily sat down on the dinner table, glaring at two of his sons in particular, Yoongi and Taehyung.

“Why do they look like trash?” He asked his wife bluntly, “I thought I had made it clear that I don’t want my sons to be ugly. The guests do not like ugly slaves.” He stated with venom in his voice.

After hearing Suecheon call her sons ‘slaves’, Namra finally snapped, she slammed her hand down on the table, “That’s it, Suecheon. You cannot call my sons your slaves, nor will I let you treat them like one anymore. I have kept quiet but this is too much, because of YOU, one of my precious boys is blinded in one eye. If you don’t-”

Namra was cut off as a loud smack echoed through the room, the woman cupped her cheek, clearly trying to soothe the stinging that was there.

“Don’t you dare talk back to me.” Suecheon spat, then he got up from his seat and stomped off towards his room.

“M-mommy…” All of the boys mumbled together, their eyes filled with tears.

“I’m sorry, mommy..” Taehyung apologized, keeping his head low and looking at the floor.

“Yeah, it’s our fault. If Tae or I hadn’t messed up that night, none of this would happen.” Yoongi muttered, keeping his head down too.

“No! It’s not your fault, okay? No one is or has to be perfect. The only one at fault is your father, he is a madman!” Namra rushed to comfort her kids, wrapping all seven of them in a tight hug.

“Okay..”
—
“Hey, Baek, How’s it goin?”

“Not great, Byun.”

“Why? What happened?”

“Well, I have a half blind son with a ugly red eye and another son who is scarred for life. It’s not exactly sunshine and rainbows for me.”

“Ah, tough luck, man.”

“Tell me about it. They’re practically useless now, I’ll have to keep them locked up in their rooms.”

“Or you could just….I dunno, maybe, leave them in the middle of nowhere whenever you go somewhere with those two, it’ll even save you some bucks as there’ll be two less mouths to feed.”

“Hm.. You’re right, I’ll consider your advice. Thanks.”
—

“Hey kids, how about from the next weekend, we go on little day-trips together, just you and I?” Suecheon asked during breakfast the next day.

“Uh..Sure, why not, dad?” Jin spoke up.

“Suecheon, what are you going to do with the kids?” Namra asked, her eyes narrowed in suspicion.

“Nothing, just trying to spend some quality time with my sons.” Suecheon smiled, no one could tell that it was infact, a disguised smirk, “You said that I should try and change myself into a better person, I was thinking spending some time with my boys was step one.”

“..Okay…?” Namra sounded unsure.

“I’m going to take care of them, don’t worry.”

“Fine. As long as you change.” Namra said.

Soon, Saturday came.

“Boys, I was thinking I’ll take two or three of you at once so that we can spend more time together and it’s easier for me to handle.” Suecheon declared.

“Alright, dad.” The kids said unanimously.

“Okay, so I was thinking, maybe Yoongi and Taehyung can come first?” He suggested.

The pair hesitantly nodded, the reason why their father wanted to spend time with them first was crystal clear.

Before long, they were climbing into their father’s car, all ready to have a ‘fun’ day with their father.

They waved goodbye to their mother and brothers till they were out of eyesight.

“So boys, I was thinking we go to a park, how does that sound?” Suecheon asked, eyeing the boys through the back mirror.

“Yeah! Today’s gonna be fun, right, dad?” Taehyung asked with excitement sparkling in his eyes.

“Yes, Indeed, it will be!” Suecheon cheered.

“I’m just so excited to play around.” The five year old squealed happily.

“We’ll play with the football we brought, right?” Yoongi asked.

“Sure.” The man nodded.

The two boys failed to notice that their father had drove too far away from their neighbourhood, and soon the car was out of their city aswell, they only realised that they were away from Seoul, when they saw a green board on the road, indicating that they had entered a rural area.
“Dad, why are we here, there are many parks in Seoul, why have we come so far away?” Yoongi asked.

“It’s just that there’s a park here that I’ve been to when I was younger, it’s a very cool place so I thought we can go there for our little trip.” Suecheon explained.

“Okay.” Yoongi said.

Suddenly, Suecheon’s phone began ringing.

“Hello?” The man spoke into his phone, “Oh, I have to come to set right now?” He said after a few seconds, “Where is the set though, I was taking my sons to a trip to that famous park we went to once.” Another pause, “The set is nearby? In this area?” He went quiet again, “Alright, I’ll drop my kids off at the park and then I’ll swing by.”

He then hung up on his phone and looked at his sons through the back mirror.

“An urgent shoot has come up all of a sudden, I have to go there, do you think you can play around the park till then? I’ll be nearby and I’ll come back fast.” Suecheon told them.

“It’s okay, dad, work comes first.” Taehyung said.

“Yeah, I’ll look after Tae until then.” Yoongi assured him.

“Okay, we’ve arrived at the park, you guys wait here and I’ll be back soon.” Suecheon instructed as he pulled up to the entrance of a park, the gate looked old, with the paint peeling out and the iron rusting everywhere, the fencing that surrounded it was also the same and it was tilted.

The naive kids got out of the car without questioning it and walked in towards the park, they pushed opened the gate which made a horrible screeching sound.

“Bye boys, I’ll be back in no time!” Suecheon waved.

The boys waved back, they watched the car slowly go forwards and then they begun playing around in the park, it was empty but they didn’t pay attention to it too much.

Suecheon let out a sigh of relief as soon as the park was out of eyesight, then he started speeding through the streets of the village, already preparing for his act.
—
The boys and Namra all flinched when they heard the door open, not because they meant to, but the abuse had made them afraid of any noise they heard.

“B-boys!” A shaking voice called out from the foyer, “N-Namra!”
“Suecheon?!” Namra exclaimed as she and her sons ran to the foyer, only to meet with Suecheon who was a bawling mess.

“Dad, what happened?” Jin asked.

“I- Yoongi and T-Tae… They…” Their father hiccuped.

“Suecheon, take a breath, calm yourself down, sit down and then tell us what happened and where my sons are.” Namra spoke sternly.

The five boys all led their father to the living room, Hoseok brought him a glass of water, which he gulped down in one go.

“I had taken Yoongi and Taehyung to a park, we were playing football, I had gotten distracted by a phone call I had gotten and then when I looked back, both of them were not there, I saw two people carrying both of them in a distance and I tried to run and catch up to them to get them back but I was not fast enough and they dragged our kids into a black car and drove off.” Suecheon explained once he had clamed down, “I called the police, they are looking into it right now, but I’m so scared, our poor sons…”

“WHAT?!” Namra screamed, “Suecheon. You promised me you’d take care of them before I agreed to your little plans to have trips with my sons, and now you’re saying that…You let them get kidnapped, how could you be so careless, you shouldn’t have looked away even for a second, especially now, considering their condition, their cuts can get infected at any point, they can get dangerously ill, and now we don’t even know what might be happening to them! Find my sons and bring them back, right now.”

“I’m sorry okay, I called the police, they are searching for them.” Suecheon stated.

“Where are Yoongi hyung and Taehyungie hyung?” Jungkook asked, his alreadly big eyes widening even more as he registered the absence of two of his hyungs.

“I’m so sorry Kook, but… some bad guys took your hyungs with them and I couldn’t save your hyungs on time..” Suecheon said with a remorseful tone.

As the same thing got repeated again and again, Jungkook and Jimin burst into tears, they could never imagine a life without two of their brothers and the way their parents were talking, it was sure that Yoongi and Taehyung were not coming back home anytime soon.

Seeing their younger brothers crying, the elder three couldn’t hold their tears back either, without all seven of them, everything felt empty.

“We’ll talk later, I have to take care of my boys right now.” Namra told Suecheon as she went up to her sons and led them all to their rooms.
Suecheon was left in the living room alone, his lips twisted into a smirk and his eyes got darker.
—
Yoongi and Taehyung were both exhausted after playing around for who knows how long, the sun was begging to set.

“Yoongi hyung, where is dad?” Taehyung asked.

“I don’t know Taehyung-ah, he said he’ll be here soon.” Yoongi replied.

“It’s getting dark hyungie, and I’m cold.” The younger shuddered.

“It’s okay Taehyungie, come here, I had brought a blanket for this exact reason.” Soon enough both the boys were cuddled up together in the blanket.

Taehyung had fallen asleep soon enough because of the tiredness but Yoongi could not sleep as fast as he realised that their father had abandoned them, in an old, rundown park, and that they would probably never get to go home ever again, they’d never see their brothers again.

Yoongi cried himself to sleep that night.

Chapter Text

When Taehyung opened his eyes the next morning, he knew something was wrong, both he and his hyung were cuddled up in a corner of the park, he started to panic, why hasn’t anyone come to pick them up yet? There was no way they just forgot, they were supposed to wake up in their room, surrounded by their brothers. Not in the shady corner of a creepy park.

“TaeTae..” Yoongi mumbled.

“H-hyung, dad, h-he didn’t come back, I’m scared hyung.” Taehyung spoke, voice breaking, “H-he left us..”

“I know TaeTae, I’m sorry..” Yoongi replied.

“It’s okay hyungie, you wouldn’t have known.” Taehyung said, staring at the grass, “..I’m just scared..” He muttered.

“I’ll protect you, TaeTae, no need to be scared, hyung will be right here.” Yoongi tried to reassure his dongsaeng, he enveloped the five-year-old in a hug to emphasize his words.

Taehyung just buried his face in his hyung’s chest as he cried. A few seconds later, Yoongi broke the hug and cupped his little brother’s face, it pained him even more now, as he saw Taehyung’s red eye glistening but no tears fell from that eye, the blood was stopping it.

The sight just made him even more determined, he was going to protect his dongsaeng or die trying.
•
“Ae-Cha, can you take care of the boys for a little while, I’m going to the police station, I need to file a missing persons’ report.” Namra said to the caretaker as she quickly grabbed her purse and started walking towards the front door.

“Of course I will.” Ae-Cha nodded and turned to go to the boys’ room.

“Tsk, tsk, where are you going, honey?” Suecheon asked in a mocking tone, he was standing on the top of the staircase.

“I’m going to find my sons, kindly f*ck off.” Namra spat.

Suecheon’s mocking expression turned to anger in the blink of an eye.

“WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY TO ME?!” He roared.
—
Ae-Cha had kept the kids in their rooms while they heard the ruckus going on downstairs, there were sounds of furniture being thrown around, glass breaking, and most importantly, screams and groans of pain.

Namra was bruised up by the time Suecheon’s fit of anger disappeared. She slowly limped to her room and called in their in-house nurse.

After her bruises were tended to, Namra was left alone in her room as she silently let the tears fall, two of her sons were gone and she couldn’t do a thing, or else Suecheon would kill everyone living in this house.
•
Yoongi and Taehyung did not know how long they had been walking, they were just wandering aimlessly, hoping to find someone they knew so they could go home or to a safe place. They walked more and more, the area they were in was barren, there were only a few trees and no signs of human life anywhere, their legs had been aching so much a while ago but now everything was numb, they couldn’t feel anything in their legs additionally, their head was spinning, Yoongi figured it must’ve had something to do with the fact that they had not eaten or drunk water since last morning.

After a few minutes, their surroundings blurred and spun, they started getting dizzy, and black spots swam in their vision, but just before Yoongi let the darkness consume him, he saw a car, and something about that car told him that when he opened his eyes again, things would be a tiny bit better.
—
Kyung Yeong-Ho considered himself a very kind man, he and his wife ran an orphanage, it was a very well-run one at that, many kids at his orphanage had gone home in the last month and it was kind of empty, he didn’t mind much though, because that only meant that now, more kids in this area had homes.

Thinking about the same thing, he was driving to a shop to get some items for the orphanage when he saw some small figures in the distance, he decided to speed up a bit to see what happened, he had just pulled up beside the two figures that he’d seen and they were of two kids, two small boys who looked helpless.

“Hey kids, can you guys hear me? Hello?” He spoke, gently shaking both of them, the boys looked like they had seen better days, their clothes were all muddied up and their faces had a scar each, clear signs of child abuse. He didn’t need more evidence to conclude that these kids had been abandoned by their family. Yeong-Ho quickly picked the two children one by one and placed them in his car, he took a U-turn and went back to the orphanage.
—
Kyung Hye-Da was used to seeing broken kids, she and her husband ran an orphanage after all, but something about the two boys her husband had brought in a few minutes ago told her that these two were different.

“I have called in the doctor, she’ll be here to check up on them soon.” Yeong-Ho informed his wife.

“Okay, that’s good.” Hye-Da said.

After a while, the doctor arrived at the orphanage and began checking up on the boys.

“They should be fine, they are dehydrated, they probably haven’t eaten in more than 24 hours and they are very exhausted, that’s why they were unconscious when you found them.” She explained to the orphanage owners.

Both of them let out sighs of relief and thanked the doctor as she left.

“Let’s move them to one of the dorms and wait for them to wake up, we will ask about what happened to them after that.” Yeong-Ho said.
—
*time skip~ 1 day later*

“Honey, I’m getting concerned, neither of them has shown signs of waking up anytime soon.” An unfamiliar voice spoke.

Yoongi tried to open his eyes to see who was talking but the room was too bright for him so he squeezed them shut again.

“Oh wait, hello, sweetie, can you hear me?” The same voice said, this time it sounded like it was closer.

Yoongi nodded with his eyes closed.

“Is the lighting too bright?” The voice asked.

Another nod.

“Honey, can you please turn off that light?” Yoongi heard them say, “You can open your eyes now.”

The seven-year-old opened his eyes and blinked, a woman and a man were standing at the end of the bed he was sleeping on, and his first reaction was to scan the room frantically, looking for his dongsaeng.

“Your brother is in another bed, right beside you.” The man spoke, sensing the boy’s panic.

Yoongi visibly relaxed when he saw Taehyung peacefully sleeping next to him, but then tensed up again, remembering that these two adults were strangers.
“U-uh..T-th-thank you for h-helping us…B-but can I ask, w-who you guys a-are?” Yoongi stuttered.

“Awh, It was our pleasure, we are the heads of the orphanage you are in right now.” The woman answered.

“O-orphanage?”

“Yes, I found both of you on the side of the road, so I brought you here.” The man said, “Do you have parents?”

“Y-yes…”

“Okay, then do you have an idea of where they could be and why you both were separated from them?”

“M-me and my brother were o-on a trip to a park with our d-dad…” Yoongi started but then his voice faded off as he mumbled something else.

“Huh? Sweetie, can you speak louder, please?” The Hye-Da prompted.

“H-he said that he had to go somewhere nearby a-and that he’ll be back soon, b-but he didn’t come and we had to sleep in the park, but we got hungry so we decided to walk around to see if we could find something, I don’t remember how long we walked for but then we ended up on the side of the road and then…I woke up here.” Yoongi explained.

The two adults exchanged concerned glances.

“Oh..I see..” The man said.

“I know that our father abandoned us.” The seven-year-old stated bluntly.

“Wh- okay… Did he give you any letter of some sort?” Hye-Da asked, the orphanage had many abandoned children, and mostly the parents gave the kids letters to give to the next adult they found. So she assumed that these kids had one too.

“No. I’m pretty sure he wouldn’t want us to survive anyway.” Yoongi answered.

“Alright, do you remember h-”

“Hyung?” A weak voice mumbled from behind Hye-Da.

The boy in front of her immediately perked up and jumped out of his bed and ran to his brother’s.
Hye-Da and Yeong-Ho watched as both the boys hugged each other tightly and mumbled some things to each other.

“S-so you saved us?” The other boy asked.

“Yes, are you feeling okay now, sweetie?” Hye-da asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” He replied.

“I forgot to ask before, what are your names?” Yeong-Ho questioned.

“Yoongi.” The slightly older boy answered.

“Taehyung.” The younger one said.

“Okay, and how old are you?”

“Seven.”

“Five.”

The adults nodded, “Do you remember anyone from your family’s number?”

“I know my dad’s.” Yoongi spoke.

“Okay, do you mind telling me so I can call him?” Yeong-Ho said, handing Yoongi a pencil and a piece of paper.

The seven-year-old quickly scribbled the number on the paper and handed it back.

“Thank you, and what is your father’s name?” Yeong-Ho asked.

“He said not to tell.” Taehyung answered in his hyung’s place.

“Use Mr.Baek, he’ll understand.” Yoongi shrugged.
—
“Hello, is this Mr.Baek?”

“Yes, and who is this?”

“I’m Kyung Yeong-Ho, I run an orphanage in the rural area of Seoul, I’m calling because of your sons-”

“I do not wish to talk about any matters. Thank you. Good day.”
The line went silent.
—
“So they were abandoned, and it seems the father has no intentions of taking his sons back.” Hye-Da spoke.

“Yeah, It’s so saddening, how anyone could just abandon their own children like this.” Yeong-Ho sighed.

“Well, they are under the orphanage’s care now.” Hye-Da said.

“Uhm… Headmistress..Ajumma?” Taehyung squeaked, walking out of the room where he had been sleeping.

“Aish! Don’t call me an Ajumma, I’m still so young!” Hye-Da exclaimed, crouching down to be the same height as the five-year-old.

“Okay, I won’t.” The five-year-old giggled, “I just wanted to ask, can you save my mommy, hyungs, and kookie from dad? He is mean and hits all of them..” Taehyung said, looking down at the floor and shuffling his feet.

Hye-Da knew that the kids had been abused, anyone could tell that, judging by the scars on their faces, “Did your dad do this to you?” She asked, gesturing to his red eye.

“Yes..H-he was very angry… b-because hyung and I m-messed up his p-party, s-so he threw the bottle of bad juice and the glass went in my eye… mommy was very scared, and the doctor said that my eye won’t work anymore.” He pouted.

Hye-Da’s heart broke, how could anyone be so cruel?

“I’m so sorry for what happened to you and your hyung, you’ll be safe here, okay?” She promised.

Chapter Text

Namra waved off her sons as they got in the car, five of them wearing their school uniforms while two of them were missing from their usual place. It broke her heart, seeing how the other five always left a place for their lost brothers, whether it be seats in the car, seats on the dining table, seats while they watched TV, toys when they played, colours when they drew and a lot more.
It’d been three weeks since Suecheon came back alone, without two of his sons whom he’d taken to a ‘fun’ trip to the park. And everyday had been hell for Namra and her sons..

~Flashback- to certain moments in the three weeks~

Namra was sitting in the living room with her sons, watching as they made drawings to divert their attention from the current situation, when suddenly they heard a loud crash and then a door slamming, a few minutes later, an angry Suecheon stomped into the living room.

“Has dad been drinking the bad juice again, hyungies?” Jungkook mumbled to his hyungs, looking at how disheveled their father looked.

“WHAT DID YOU SAY?!” Suecheon shouted angrily towards his youngest son. He grabbed a wooden stick -it was kept there as a decoration- he began swinging it in his blind rage, the three year old scrambled to the corner of the living room, trying to shield himself from the beating.

Namra came in between her sons and her husband, she tried to snatch the stick from her husband’s hands, but failed, Suecheon raised the stick and brought it down on her side with a lot of force, the pain caused her to collapse on the floor.

Suecheon then began walking towards where Jungkook was, he was about to land a hit on his youngest son when Hoseok came in and stood, the stick hit him in the stomach, tears sprung up in his eyes as he curled up into a small ball and clutched his stomach tightly. After Hoseok had fallen to the ground, no one had enough time to get in the way before their father smashed the stick into Jungkook’s shoulder, dislocating it.
—
They were having dinner almost peacefully, well, as peaceful as you can get in the Baek’s household with Suecheon in it,when Jimin began mumbling something about Yoongi and Taehyung. That made their father’s blood boil, he picked up the wooden ladle from the food pot and made his way to Jimin’s place, Namra stood up and tried to stop him but he just shoved her to the side, not caring that she crashed into an end table kept there. Namjoon was quick to his feet and rushed to stop their father, but when Suecheon was angry, no one could stop him, Namjoon was beat constantly on his head til the point he was passed out on the floor. Jimin had shrunk in on himself, his head on the table, buried into his arms, Suecheon brought down the wooden ladle on the back of Jimin’s neck multiple times, his hits getting more stronger each time Jimin whimpered and begged his father to stop.
—

Namra was in her room, she had an important call from one of the scriptwriters from her ongoing movie, her husband had been in his room all day so she didn’t worry too much about him beating her sons up in her absence.

Oh how wrong she was, because when she went downstairs to her sons, she found Jin and Hoseok on the floor, barely getting oxygen into their lungs, red bruises in the shape of finger prints around their necks, Namjoon and Jimin with burns on their arms and Jungkook with a nasty bruise on his cheeks.

~End of flashbacks~

Namra sighed, shaking her head, trying to forget about those incidents.
•
Jin’s homeroom teacher was very worried about her star student; Baek Seokjin, he did the best in her class but she could tell something was wrong with the boy, he was always flinching at even the tiniest noises, he was always scared of the teachers whenever they were a little angry and it was as if he was hiding something by always pulling his sleeves down whenever they inched upwards a little, like he had something beneath his shirt sleeves.

She knew he had six younger brothers, and that they all went to this school, so today, she decided, she would discuss her concerns with his brothers’ homeroom teachers too.

It was recess time so all the kids were running around in the school play grounds, five homeroom teachers sat in the staff room, all had very serious faces as they discussed.

“It’s so concerning now that you bring it up, Jungkook is always flinching at loud noises and always hides under his table whenever something falls.” The preschool teacher began.

“Yes, I find it weird too, especially since the last few weeks, Jimin had been coming to school regularly but his twin, Taehyung has not been, I’ve tried asking him about his twin a few times but he just freezes up and doesn’t talk for the rest of the day.” The kindergarten teacher said.

“Namjoon and Hoseok both always look like they are scared of everything, once a teacher got angry at one of their classmate and both of them ran far away from the teacher and sat hugging eachother in the corner.” The first grade teacher added.

“Yeah, and Yoongi has stopped coming to school, around the same time as Taehyung.” The second grade teacher mentioned.

“And it seems like Seokjin is always trying to hide bruises.” The third grade teacher stated, “All of them are like the star students of our classes, always performing well, but it’s clear that something is wrong at their home, and as their teachers, we have the responsibility to make sure everything is alright there.”

All the teachers nodded.

“Let’s call in Seokjin and asked him about it, maybe as the oldest, he’ll open up to us?” The preschool teacher suggested.

“No, if he’s the oldest and they are being abused, then it’ll only mean he’ll say less and lie because he’s probably endured it the longest.” The second grade teacher said.

“Maybe Jungkook then, he’s only three, if we convince him that we can help, he’ll tell us.” The first grade teacher spoke.

“Yes, I think that’ll work.” The kindergarten teacher nodded.
—
“Okay Jungkook, don’t be scared okay, we aren’t going to hurt you, we just want to ask you something, got it?” The preschool teacher spoke to her student with as soft of a voice as possible.

The three year old hesitated but nodded.

“Jungkook, can you tell us if anyone is hurting you at your home?” She asked.

“N-no Miss Lee, no one h-hits us..” Jungkook lied.

The stuttering and hesitation confirmed the teachers’ suspicions.

Someone was, in fact, abusing these seven boys.

“Jungkook-ah, you can tell us, we are your teachers, we can help you.” Mrs.Lee said.

But the boy was not going to tell anyone anything any time soon. The teachers sighed and let the boy go.

They all called CPS and let them know about this situation and the CPS replied that they’d have it checked out as soon as possible.
•
“Uhm..Sir? There are two people at the door, they are requesting to see you.” One housekeeper said.

Suecheon groaned but got up and stomped downstairs and towards the front door.

“Yes?” He asked in a bored tone.
He eyed the two men standing in front of him, they had formal attire and both of them had badges on which read ‘CPS’.

“Hello, Mr.Baek, we are here to have a check up on your house, to check if the conditions inside are good for children to be living here.” One of them said.

“What? Of course their living conditions are good, they live in a mansion for crying out loud!” Suecheon protested, not letting them in.

Both of the investigators barged past him, clearly having dealt with this before. They went through every room in the house, inspecting every single inch, Suecheon was right at their tails, clearly worried, if word got out that he does drugs, is addicted to alcohol and is abusive, his image will crumble and he’ll be ruined.

The two men noted down some things in their notepads after going through the mansion.

“Sir, we’ve been told that you have seven sons, correct?” One asked.

“I- No, I only have five, what are you talking about?” Suecheon lied.

“Well, we’d like to meet them then. Oh and also we’d like to talk to your wife.” The other stated, leaving no room to argue.

“O-of course.” Suecheon nodded and rushed off, he called all of them downstairs.

“Mrs.Baek, you have only five sons, right? All of your sons are here?” They questioned.

“N-no… T-they aren’t, I have seven sons.” Namra answered, life gave her an opportunity and she took it.

“I see, where are the other two?”

“T-they haven’t come back, m-my husband took them out for a picnic, he didn’t return with them, I-I tried to file a report but whenever I got near the door, h-he would beat me and my sons.” Namra said.

“He is abusive?”

“Y-yes very.”

The two men nodded, “Well, we need evidence that he abused you and that is the reason that two missing children have not been reported missing even though it has been 3 weeks since they went missing.”

A few housekeepers that overheard this decided to take the chance too, maybe saving seven angel like children would do them good, so they quietly walked in to the foyer where all of this was happening.

“W-we can confirm.. Suecheon always comes home either high or drunk out of his mind, he hits Namra and the kids.” One said.

“And whenever Namra tried to go file both of the kids missing, Suecheon would beat her.”

“Namra has also tried to get divorced but the outcome would be the same, bruises and trauma.”

The CPS officers heard everything and noted it down.

“Abuse, drug usage, alcohol addiction, child abandonment, surely having all of these labels put on you would ruin your image, right Mr.Baek?” A social worker asked.

“W-what do you mean?! These are false accusations this whole house has delusional people in here! Don’t believe them!” Suecheon dumbly defended himself.

“Okay, let’s see what the kids say then.” The man replied, his co-worker crouched down in front of the five frightened boys.

“Hey, can you guys tell us what happened to your brothers?” The co-worker prompted, taking out his audio recorder and turning it on.

“D-dad t-took t-them to the p-park and t-then he didn’t come back with them, he said bad men took them…” Jin stuttered.

“Alright, can you tell me about your father?”

“H-he’s bad! He hurts us and mommy soo much!” Hoseok answered.

“Y-yeah and he is always drinking the bad juice and always talks about buying the bad flour from his friends!” Namjoon added.

“A-and he always says no-no’s!” Jimin joined.

“H-he made TaeTae hyung’s eye bad.” Jungkook mumbled.

“What was that, little one?” The social worker asked.

“We were supposed to serve his friends but we made a little mistake, dad got angry and then he threw the bottles of bad juice towards Yoongi and Taehyung, mommy took them to the hospital and when they came back Taehyung’s eye was red and the doctor said that his eye won’t work anymore.” Jin explained in turn for his younger brother.

"Kids never lie, right, Mr.Baek?" One social worker smirked.

The social workers decided that this much evidence was enough, they called in the cops, this man needed to be put behind bars as soon as possible.

Namra, her sons and the entire house staff watched as the cops roughly shoved Suecheon into the car and took him to the police station, sadly all of this was done in silence so the media did not know.

Closing the doors shut, Namra sighed, turning to her sons and smiling, maybe things were finally looking up for them.

Chapter Text

THEY LET SUECHEON GO.

 Suecheon had a lot of connections, and a lot of them were in the political world, he also had a strong PR team along with a lot of good lawyers working for him, and thus, he used his connections to get released, even though the police took him to the station for questioning, the actor knew the police chief very well, he was let go in the morning as they had to keep him overnight or else the CPS would be suspicious, the lawyers and politicians that Suecheon was friends with quickly got the CPS’ voices sealed so that they could not do anything, all in exchange for a few packets of a certain….white coloured powder. 

Yes, you heard that right, the law let a child-abuser, alcholist and drug addict run free in the world in exchange for drugs.  

Even though drugs are frowned upon in South Korea, they had not a single scare in the world, they were so powerful and influential that they could get away with all the crimes every known to mankind. 

Namra, who had gone to sleep happily last night -after who knows how many nights that were spent in agony or tears- was now scared to death, she was cornered in her own house’s living room, her sons hiding behind her as all of them cowered in fear of the figure standing over them; Baek Suecheon. 

When Namra opened her eyes in the morning, the first thing she saw was, her husband, staring down at her whilst she slept, his head cocked to the side as he smiled creepily at her.

“Miss me, honey ?” He spoke in a mocking tone, venom lacing his words.

Screaming and agonizing sounds insued, this time, not only his family members but all of the staff that ratted him out were beat, senselessly. 

No one was in good shape by the time Suecheon stopped. 

Meanwhile at the orphanage, Yoongi and Taehyung were adjusting and blending in well, the other orphans were not mean to them because they understood the duo’s pain, although some younger orphans got scared by Taehyung's blood red eyes and scar, but they eased up when they saw the boy’s bubbly nature.

                              —

“Yah! Taehyung-ah! Don't steal my stationery, you pabo!” Yoongi yelled as he chased his brother through the orphanage. The other kids joined in either siding with Yoongi or Taehyung.

“Na,na,na,na, you can't catch me, hyung!” The younger teased as he sped off.

What Taehyung did not see was the orphanage headmistress; Hye-Da walking through the corridor which was on the left, the boy bumped into someone and gasped when he saw who it was, “Headmistress noona!” 

“Yah! Taetae, are you stealing your hyung's stationery?” Hye-Da scolded playfully.

The boy giggled in response as he held out the different array of pencils and erasers clutched in his tiny fists.

“Aish, you silly kid! Don't you want your hyung to succeed in his studies?” She asked, picking the five year old up.

“Noona?” The boy called, his eye gleaming with curiosity, “Why do we have to study?” He asked, blinking curiously, “Why should everyone suc-suced?” The boy groaned, having difficulties pronouncing the word.

“It’s ‘succeed’,” Hye-Da giggled at the cuteness of the kid, “We study so we can get a job, earn money, live a good life, make our family proud and learn more about the world in which we live.” She explained.

“So if Taetae and Yoonie hyungie study…mommy and dad will be proud and come to take us back home?” The five year old asked, his head cocked to the side as a spark of hope flashed in his eye.

“Uh…yeah! If you both study well, your parents will come to take you back!” Hye-Da lied.

“Ooh! Taetae wants to study!” Taehyung squealed, clapping his hands excitedly.

Jin winced for the umpteenth time as the nurse tended to his wounds, he had three cracked ribs and some nasty cuts on his arms, he saw his dongsaengs lying defeated in the corner of the room, covered in bandages, he felt tears prick his eyes as he thought about his oldest and second youngest dongsaeng, worried about what they might be suffering through.

‘Come back home soon, my dear brothers…’ He prayed in his mind.

Chapter Text

• • —– ٠ Time Skip: 1 year ٠ —– • ·

Yoongi and Taehyung had been living well at the orphanage, they were one of the only few kids there who liked to study, the duo would spend most of their time in orphanage’s school, reading books, not just story books, they would read things like encyclopedias, to the others, the two brothers seemed to have moved on from their past, but as soon as the two would be alone in their little dorm, they would cry into each other's embrace, they missed their brothers and mother so much, not getting to see them made their tiny, fragile hearts ache, they wanted to go back home, that is why they would spend most of their time studying, they fully believed that if they studied well enough their parents would come and take them back home.

                                                         —

“Yoongi-ah, Taehyung-ah, are you two ready for today?” Hye-da asked the two boys, the duo looked away and began shuffling their feet and fidgeting with their fingers.  Today was visiting day, parents or families would come to visit every month and pick a child to adopt, after visiting day, if a child got adopted, then there would be a farewell party and if no one got adopted, then foster week would start, some kids would be picked -those who hadn’t been fostered in a while or those who had never been fostered- and then would be sent off to foster homes. 

Yoongi and Taehyung never really liked the whole ordeal, no one wanted to adopt kids with ugly scars across their faces and one who was blinded in one eye, and it wasn’t like the adoptive families could just choose one of the two to adopt, as the orphanage was not keen on separating siblings, they made it their policy that if someone wanted to adopt one of the two siblings, the other would have to be adopted by them as well. So, the two brothers were never picked for adoption, and neither were they ever fostered, all the foster families rejected the two. But it didn’t matter to the boys anyway, they didn’t want a new family, they just wanted to go back to their home. 

“Y-yeah…” The two nodded together. 

“Good, come on now, let’s get to the auditorium.” Hye-da smiled. 

The adoption day went uneventful, which meant that foster week would follow. 

“Yoongi, Tae, guess who has been selected to get fostered this time…” Yeong-Ho told the duo. 

“..Us?” Yoongi wondered. 

“Yup! That’s right! Your foster father will be coming to pick you up tomorrow.” Yeong-Ho said, “You should go and rest and pack up your stuff.” 

Both of them nodded and went to their room to ‘rest’.

“I-I don’t want a new dad, Yoonie hyung…” Taehyung pouted. 

“Neither do I, Taetae, but we have no choice.” Yoongi sighed. 

Both of them packed their bags and then went to bed, snuggled up next to eachother. 

                                                        —

“Wakey-wakey, kiddos, your foster father is here.” Hye-da spoke softly as she gently shook the two kids. 

The boys got up, they rubbed their eyes, and blinked blearily at her. 

“We don’ wan’ go, noona.” Yoongi mumbled. 

“Don’t send us away, please noona!” Taehyung whined. 

“Come on, kids, it’s not as bad as you think, your new foster father will take care of you, and I will come over every month to check on you, okay?” Hye-da tried to convince the pair.

The duo nodded reluctantly and got ready.

                                                      —

“N-no! I don’t want to go! I won’t go!” Yoongi screamed, he was currently hiding behind Hye-da, the man who was his brother’s and his ‘foster father’ looked intimidating and he had already forcefully picked up Taehyung, the latter was crying, he did not want to be carried by a stranger. 

“Don’t be difficult, Yoongi, go now, I’ll visit every month, okay?” Hye-da said, gently nudging Yoongi towards the man who spared no time in grabbing the eight-year-old’s hand. The man bowed to Hye-da and walked off, it seemed like they were going to walk to the man’s house. 

While walking, Yoongi glanced upwards to see the man, he had a very stern face and was wearing formal business attire, to the eight-year-old, the man’s demeanor seemed scary. Yoongi saw Taehyung glance at him with scared eyes, the slightly older boy gave a soft smile to reassure his dongsaeng. 

“My name is Chung-Doh and I will be your foster father, I own a very big company, I prefer that you refer to me as ‘father’ not ‘dad’, I will be very busy, you two mustn’t annoy me, you are expected to obey me and not go against me.” The man, Chung-Doh spoke authoritatively. 

After walking for a while, they came to a stop in front of a mansion in the middle of nowhere. 

Chung-Doh opened the front door, “Welcome home~” He sing-songed in a monotone voice as he put Taehyung down.

“BAEK SEOKJIN AND BAEK JIMIN! COME HERE RIGHT NOW!” Suecheon’s voice boomed through the mansion, making everyone inside flinch, two boys slowly walked up to the raging figure on the couch.  “WHAT IN THE WORLD IS THIS SUPPOSED TO MEAN?!” Their father yelled, slamming two report cards down on the table. “WHY ARE YOUR GRADES LOWER THAN AN A+?!” 

Both the boys stared at the ground and shuffled their feet. 

“ANSWER ME!” Suecheon shouted. 

“W-we a-re s-sor-ry, d-dad…” Jin spoke, his voice breaking. 

“W-we g-got l-less g-gra-des b-bec-au-se w-we co-couldn’t s-stu-dy d-during ex-ams be-cause we w-were i-in-jured…” Jimin explained as he quivered in fear. 

“Are you blaming ME for YOUR bad grades?!” Suecheon exploded. 

“N-no d-dad I-” Jimin tried to reason but got cut off by their father bringing his belt down on the boy’s back. 

“You might as well get more injured if you are going to be useless and not study.” Suecheon smirked. 

                                                —

Namra and her other sons’ heart ached everytime they heard Jin and Jimin’s painful screams but they were helpless, Suecheon had locked them all in the boys’ room so they could not interfere with the ‘punishment’. Namra had tried everything she could to break the door or open it but all of it was futile. 

After 30 minutes, the door flew open and Suecheon dragged in a half-conscious Jin and an unconscious Jimin into the room, he layed them on the floor, on their stomachs and left without saying another word. Namra slowly lifted her sons’ t-shirts to access their wounds, only to see their backs covered with different coloured bruises and several gashes which were bleeding, she quickly called in the nurse who tended to them immediately, after which all of the boys fell asleep. 

Namra looked at her sons who were sleeping, they looked peaceful, she just wished they could live peaceful lives as well. 

Meanwhile in another city, two other boys were also getting punished. What for? For looking around in their new house. They were getting beat by a bat for looking around. The sound of their ribs cracking filled the air mixed with their cries for help. The slightly younger boy had already passed out from the pain, while the older one was on the verge of getting knocked out. 

‘Please save us mommy…’ The boy thought before the darkness consumed him. 

Chapter Text

Living with Chung-doh had not been a pleasant experience, he was just like another version of Suecheon, but worse than him. You see, Chung-doh had to be careful with how he abused the two, because if the orphanage headmistress -who was dead set on visiting every month- or anyone else who managed the fostering system at the orphanage found even a small scratch on the boys, they would suspect him for child abuse and take the kids back which Chung-doh did not want  because if the kids are taken back, who will he take his anger out on? Who will he torture to get his daily entertainment? So, the man would abuse them in ways which leave no physical scars; using words and stress positions. Basically, he would make them sit or stand in certain ways which would result in muscle aches and muscle spasms if they remained in the position for long periods of time and then he would yell senseless things at the boys.

Yoongi and Taehyung were miserable, back at their home, it was a little bit better because they had their mother and brothers but here they were completely alone, not to mention that psychological torture and stress positions are worse than beatings.

 It was getting worse day by day, the amount of food and water the boys got was decreasing as the days flew by and it made the abuse harder to handle.

                             —

The door opened to reveal Yeong-Ho standing there with a clipboard in one of his hands and a pen in the other.

“How are you doing, kiddos?” He asked the kids who were staring up at him.

“G-good…” Yoongi replied, glancing at Chung-doh for approval.

Yeong-Ho smiled and ruffled the pair’s hair before turning to their foster father, he asked some questions just to make sure the boys were doing well and that the fostering could continue until next month. 

After an hour, the orphanage headmaster left and Chung-doh smiled at the two brothers.

“You two did well today, as a reward, you’ll get one full serving of food for dinner.” He said and then walked off. 

The duo got very happy when they heard their foster father’s words. It wasn’t every day they got full servings of food, usually, it was just half and sometimes even less. The two boys squealed in excitement and rushed off to do the chores they had for the day. 

“NO! I’M SORRY, DAD, I WON’T DANCE AGAIN, PLEASE JUST DON’T PUT ME ON THE WATER TABLE!” Hoseok screamed, fighting against his father’s grip. The latter just grunted in reply as he dragged his son to their mansion’s basement.

“PLEASE DAD! I PROMISE I WILL NEVER EVER EVEN LOOK AT DANCING AGAIN!” Hoseok shouted at the top of his lungs as tears began to fall from his eyes. 

Suecheon said nothing and forcefully laid the boy down on a wooden table and put the boy’s wrists and ankles in restraints and then tied a belt-like leather restraint to the boy’s torso so the seven-year-old couldn’t move much, ignoring the restraints, Hoseok began thrashing around restlessly. 

Suecheon kept a poker face while he grabbed two towels from the corner of the room and a bucket filled with water, he soaked one towel with water and shoved it in the boy’s mouth then he took the other towel -which was made of a thinner cloth- and covered Hoseok’s face with it. The man pressed a button on the wall and watched with a victorious smirk as water spilled onto Hoseok’s face, making the boy feel like he was drowning.

Chapter Text

To Hoseok, it felt like he was drowning in an bottomless ocean, the water left a burning sensation on his face, the boy trashed around more but eventually he got tired and just silently laid there on the torture table, getting waterboarded for however long Suecheon wanted. 

Finally, after 1 hour and 30 minutes, the man decided to stop the torture, as soon as the restraints were undone, the seven-year-old ran upstairs to his mother’s room.

                                                        —

Namra was woken up by Hoseok’s frantic shaking, the first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was the tear-stained face of her son, which sent her panicking. 

“What’s wrong hobi?” She asked, carefully cupping her son’s face and wiping away the tears.

“D-dad g-gave m-me th-e wat-er pu-nishme-nt b-beca-use I-I w-was d-dan-cing…” Hoseok said in between sobs. 

“What?!” Namra exclaimed as she quickly got out of bed and ran downstairs. 

“BAEK SUCHEON, WHAT DID YOU DO TO HOSEOK?!” The woman exploded as she entered the living room where the culprit was enjoying some drama on the TV. 

“Good morning to you too.” Suecheon replied non-chalantly. 

“WHY DID YOU PUNISH HIM FOR DANCING?!” Namra yelled.

“If he wastes all his time on dancing then he won’t study and get good marks, which is utterly unacceptable.” Suecheon said. 

“God, Suecheon, he’s a child, a seven-year-old child, who cares what grades he gets at such a young age?!” Namra questioned, trying her best to restrain herself from swearing at her husband in front of her son. 

“Well I do care and I don’t want my sons’ grades to drop.”  Suecheon replied, “Besides, I already waterboarded him so why are you getting mad now?” 

Namra’s blood was boiling but she decided that they could fight later, when she didn’t have to be cautious of her words in fear of accidentally swearing in front of Hoseok, she kneeled in front of the seven-year-old and cupped his cheek with one hand and patted his shoulder with the other.

“I’ll take care of him later.” She whispered in his ear, “Let’s go wake up your brothers or else you guys will be late for school.”

                                                               —

Yoongi and Taehyung’s screams of pain and terror filled the air as they were beaten with a belt, the gashes on their backs were bleeding as the beatings continued, Chung-doh had snapped today, something had gone wrong at his company and he was taking his anger out on the two boys. 

Just then the doorbell rang, before Chung-doh could retract his hand along with the belt, the door was opened by the housekeeper and in walked in two figures. 

“H-headmi-str-ess n-noo-na? H-he-adma-ster h-hyu-ng?” Yoongi mumbled in confusion before he passed out from the blood loss.

Chapter Text

Hye-da gasped as soon as her brain registered the scene in front of her, the two boys that she swore to protect were currently getting beat with their foster father’s belt. 

Chung-doh stared at the orphanage owners in shock, the bloodied up belt still in his hands, he had forgotten that the two were coming for their monthly check, and he had absolutely lost control today and had forgotten all about not hurting Yoongi and Taehyung in ways which would leave physical scars. Yeong-ho was boiling with anger, he marched up to Chung-doh and punched him in the face, Hye-da acted fast and immediately called the police, after which she gently picked the children up one by one and took them to another room to bandage them, but while bandaging them, she couldn’t help but feel guilty and feel like she had betrayed the trust of the two. 

                                                        —

When Yoongi opened his eyes, he was in an eerily familiar room, he sat up and looked around, letting out a sigh of relief after spotting his dongsaeng peacefully sleeping next to him. 

“Yoongi-ah! You’re awake!” A voice exclaimed from beside him, the eight-year-old immediately looked at that direction to see Hye-da, the latter rushed up to him and engulfed him in a hug, “I’m sorry for sending you two away with that man.” She said. 

“It’s okay, noona, just please don’t ever send us away ever again.” Yoongi flashed her a gummy smile. Suddenly, something collided with Yoongi and Hye-da. 

“I missed you, noona.” A small voice squeaked from behind Yoongi. 

“I missed you too, Taetae.” Hye-da cooed, booping the six-year-olds nose. 

“Having a group hug without me, I see.” Yeong-ho chuckled from the door frame, both the boys jumped down from the bed and rushed to the orphanage headmaster. 

“Thank you for saving us, hyung-nim.” Yoongi smiled. 

“Yeah, you are like the Anpanman!” Taehyung squealed, hugging Yeong-ho.

                                                 —

“Jinnie! What happened to your arm?!” Kwang-hyok, Jin’s best friend, screeched, pointing at the nine-year-old’s arm which was in a cast and sling. 

 “It’s nothing, Kwangie,” Jin laughed a little, “I just tripped and fell down the stairs, you know, clumsy me.”

“You expect me to believe that?” Kwang-hyok raised an eyebrow. 

“Huh?”

“You have been saying the same thing for the past four years! You always use this excuse for every injury you get, even the  clumsiest people don’t fall down the stairs that much! Tell me the real reason.” Kwang-hyok said, but then he got closer to Jin and whispered, “Was it your dad again?” 

Jin just stared at the ground in reply. 

“So it was! Gosh, Jinnie, that’s it! I’m telling the teachers, they have to do something about this, this is not good!” Kwang-hyok exclaimed. 

“No! Kwangie, please, don’t tell anyone, the last time that happened, we all got beat up so much, Kookie even ended up in the hospital for a few days! Please don’t tell the teachers.” Jin pleaded.

“See, Kookie ended up in the hospital because of that dad of yours, it’s not normal and good, do you see any of our  classmates going through the same thing?” Kwang-hyok asked. 

“N-no…” Jin replied, his gaze wandering off. 

“Then? Please, you have to tell the teachers, they’ll do something.” Kwang-hyok said. 

“B-but-” Jin tried to reason but his best friend was already dragging him to their teacher’s table. 

“Uhm… Mrs. Choi?” Jin called out to his teacher. 

“Yes, Jin?” Mrs.Choi responded.

“I-uh… Can we talk?” Jin asked, eyeing Kwang-hyok while speaking. 

“Sure, what do you want to say?” Mrs. Choi nodded. 

“I-It’s…about my d-dad…” Jin trailed off. 

This made the teacher more alert, Jin’s previous teacher and his brother’s teachers had all told him about how they suspected that the boys’ father was abusing them but when they called the CPS on Suecheon, nothing much was found, “Okay, go on, Jin.” She prompted. 

“W-well… H-he.. uh, h-hits m-my mommy, m-y br-othe-rs a-and I…” Jin stuttered, looking at the ground. 

Mrs. Choi eyes widened, “Jin, is that why your arm is broken?” 

The nine-year-old nodded. 

The teacher said nothing as she quickly dug out her phone from her pocket, “Don’t worry, Jin, I’ll let the authorities know, they’ll take your father away, okay?” 

“N-no, pl-ease d-don’t, t-the las-t t-time a-auth-orities c-came, h-he g-ot a-ang-ry a-and h-hit u-us a l-lot…K-ko-okie h-had t-o g-go t-to th-e hos-pital f-for s-some t-time.” Jin fumbled, small tears falling from his eyes. 

“Jinnie, don’t cry.” Kwang-hyok said, giving his best friend a side hug. 

“Jin, we’ll make sure that the authorities actually take your father to prison this time, okay?” Mrs.Choi reassured and made a mental note to call CPS as soon as she got free time.

                                                        —

“Jiminie, you still haven’t told me, where is Taetae? It’s been an year, and he still hasn’t come to school.” Kyung-jae, both the twins’ best friend, asked the six-year-old who was busy drawing something. 

Jimin’s hands froze in the middle of drawing the tree that he was drawing, his vision began blurring with tears and then suddenly his eyes rolled into his skull.

“Jiminie!” Kyung-jae screamed, his scream caught the attention of their teacher who immediately came rushing over. 

“Kyung-jae, what happened to Jimin?” Mrs.Yun asked.

“I-I d-don’t k-know I-I just asked him about something…” Kyung-jae stuttered, the teacher acted fast and quickly called the school nurse. Kyung-jae watched in shock as his best friend got carried to the nurse’s office.

                                                                —

“Are you feeling any better, Jimin?” Mrs.Yun asked as soon as she saw the child open his eyes. 

“Y-yes, I-” Jimin groaned, “W-what happened, Mrs.Yun?” 

The teacher turned to Kyung-jae -who was waiting for his best friend to regain consciousness. 

“I would like to know that as well.” She said. 

“W-well, I…uh… asked Jiminie where Tae was since last year and then suddenly he fainted.” Kyung-jae replied. 

“I see.” Mrs.Yun nodded, but then she looked at Jimin and noticed how the boy tensed up at the name of his twin, “Kyung-jae, would you mind coming outside of the nurse’s office, I would like to talk to you.” 

The six-year-old gulped but followed his teacher to the corridor. 

“Kyung-jae, you are not in trouble if that is what you are afraid of, I just wanted to tell you that it’s… kind of a… messy situation at Jimin’s house right now, so I think your friend would appreciate it if you don’t ask about Taehyung.” Mrs.Yun said. 

“Why? What’s wrong at Jiminie’s house? Do you know what happened to Taetae?” Kyung-jae asked. 

The teacher paused, the Baek family was a mystery to the school, nobody knew what happened behind closed doors, nobody knew why all of a sudden, two of their sons stopped coming to school, despite the endless calls to their parents, they never got an answer. 

“No, I don’t, but let’s just hope he’s alright, okay?” Mrs.Yun replied, patting the child’s shoulder before letting him go back to his best friend. 

                                                                 —

“Hello? Is this the child protective services line?” 

“Yes, what seems to be the problem, miss?” 

“I-I would like to report child abuse.”

“Okay, how is the victim related to you?” 

“He’s one of my students, this isn’t just about one child getting abused, it’s seven children.” 

“Do you have any proof?” 

“The child, he told me everything, does that count?” 

“Was the child injured?” 

“Yes, he was, he had a fractured arm and a few bruises.” 

“Okay, now please let us know the name and address of the suspected abuser, we will look into it.” 

“The suspected abuser is Baek Suech-” Mrs.Choi was interrupted by a loud beeping sound, she removed her phone from her ear to see that the line had been cut off.

Chapter Text

• • —– ٠ Time Skip: 2 years ٠ —– • ·

“We know we told you guys that we won’t put you in foster care again but I’m afraid that if we don’t put you under someone’s fostering, then the government will put you in another orphanage where you will get put in the foster system permanently. So, you both have to go to a foster family for at least a month or two.” Yeong-ho explained to the two children in front of him.

Yoongi’s breath hitched, hearing those words, neither him nor Taehyung wanted to get fostered or adopted, they just wanted to go back to their home, and besides, they already had enough trauma from their actual home and their previous foster father to last a lifetime, their trust in all adults -except their mother and the orphanage owners- had completely shattered. He glanced at his dongsaeng who looked like he was on the verge of crying. 

“N-no hyung-nim, please, we don’t want to go.” Yoongi pleaded. 

“We’re sorry, Yoongi, we don’t want to send you two away either, but we have no choice.” Hye-da spoke, remorse lacing her tone. 

Both the boys hung their heads low, the adults had no choice, what could they do? 

“O-okay…” Taehyung mumbled. 

“It’s only going to be a month or two, just so we can report that you both have been getting fostered, then we’ll bring you two back.” Yeong-ho reassured, “There’s a family willing to foster the both of you, they are coming to pick you up in two hours, get ready by then.” 

The duo nodded and went to their room, packing their stuff. 

Two hours seemed to fly by and soon enough a car pulled up at the orphanage, a couple and one teenage boy climbed out of it and walked towards the door. 

“Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Ahn.” Hye-da bowed, ushering the family in. 

“Hello Mrs.Kyung.” The mother greeted, returning the gesture, “We would like to take the boys to their new home now, as we have are in a bit of hurry, if you don’t mind.” 

“Yes, of course.” Hye-da smiled and called one of the helpers there to go and get them. 

“What are their names? And ages?” The father inquired. 

“Well, the older boy’s name is Yoongi, he’s ten, and the younger boy’s name is Taehyung, he just turned eight a week ago.” Hye-da informed. 

The family nodded. 

Just then both of the kids arrived there, as soon as they saw the family, they bowed 90 degrees. 

“Such well-mannered boys, you are!” The mother exclaimed, clapping her hand once. 

“Indeed, anyways, we must hurry, some work has come up.” The father said. 

“Okay, this way, boys.” The mother- Mrs.Ahn, said. 

                                                                   —

The Ahn household reminded the boys a lot of their home, because it was a double-faced household, just like theirs was. 

On days where Mr and Mrs. Ahn’s work went fine, the house would be fine as well, but if there was any trouble in their work, then the house would not be fine at all, and the boys hated those days, luckily, there were only three such days since they arrived. 

“Yes, Namjoon is the smartest child in the elementary wing of our school indeed. He has aced every test he has taken. I am really glad that I got to be one of his teachers this year and I trust that he will keep up the good work.” Mrs.Song said.

“Thank you, Mrs.Song, I will make sure that he does.” Namra spoke as she patted her son’s shoulder.

Mrs.Song smiled and then turned to Namjoon, handing him a candy from her desk drawer, “Don’t you want to go and play with your friends, Namjoon-ah?” She asked. 

The nine-year-old nodded excitedly, a perfect dimpled smile on his face as he looked at his mother for permission to go, after getting the much awaited nod he turned around and ran to where his twin brother and classmates where sitting, some with their parents, waiting for their turn in the Parents-Teachers Conference. 

“I just have one little concern, Mrs.Baek.” Mrs.Song said in a low tone, which immediately made Namra anxious, “And that concern is your sons’ and your wellbeing. I think you are aware that I was Yoongi’s homeroom teacher once? He is a bright student, but I haven’t seen him in the school since three years now, same goes for Taehyung. It’s known in all of the elementary and kindergarten wings of our school that Baek Suecheon is not what he seems to be, we have called CPS to let them know of the boys’ condition countless times but our concerns always get brushed off, no actions are taken against him, but maybe, if you tell them yourself, then they’ll listen…just think over it, okay?” Mrs.Song asked, Namra gulped but nodded. 

“That’s great! Now as for Hoseok’s yearly report,” Mrs.Song smiled, pulling out a file from her desk drawer.

                                                               —

“Mommy? When is Taehyungie hyungie and Yoonie hyungie coming back?” A six-year-old Jungkook asked from the backseat of their car. 

“Jungkookie, they-” Namra paused, trying to find the right words. 

“We’ll find them and bring them back home soon, Kook.” Jin said from his seat beside his mother. 

“Really? So they’ll come back soon? I miss them.” Jungkook asked, mumbling the last sentence. 

Hoseok, who was sitting next to Jungkook, engulfed the boy in a tight hug, “We all miss them, Jungkookie.” 

“Taehyungie…” A small voice murmured from the last row of seats in the car, all of them immediately looked behind, Namjoon turned to his right. 

“I miss Taetae…”  Jimin spoke softly, staring out of the window. 

It was like sadness was floating around in the air, all of them felt bad for the younger pair of twins, both of them had been separated and it must feel like losing a part of yourself. 

Namjoon hugged Jimin, trying to comfort him as much as he could. 

The house was completely dark and reeked of alcohol as soon as he stepped in, and that’s how he knew, today was one of those days .

A younger boy followed behind him and scrunched up his nose when he registered the smell. 

“Ah! You two are home.” A voice slurred from behind them, “Hurry up, shut the front door and join us, we’re having a family movie night!” 

“M-Mrs.Ahn, I-I d-don’t t-thi-nk w-we-” 

“Aish, Yoongi, I told you many times, just call me mom.” Mrs.Ahn interrupted. 

“Yeah bro, we’re practically brothers!” Another voice slurred. 

“Please, Sang-chul hyung-nim, you shouldn’t be drinking the bad juice.” Taehyung spoke, there was a little tremor in his voice. 

“Eh,” Sang-chul -the Ahn’s son- shrugged, “Yah, Tae, has your eye always been red?” The teenager asked. 

“I- y-yes, I guess?” Taehyung stuttered. 

“That’s weird, how’d that happen?” Sang-chul questioned. 

“I have got the popcorn!~” An equally drunken voice sing-songed. 

“Popcorn?! Dad give me the popcorn right now!” The teenager demanded. 

Yoongi and Taehyung looked at eachother and then slowly crept away to their room in darkness, they didn’t like the amount of alcohol the family consumed and the fact that they let their son drink even though he’s underaged. 

But at least they don’t hit them and even let them go to school. 

That’s what the duo always told eachother whenever their alcohol days came. 

It’s just a few weeks more, hang in there. 

They whispered to eachother before falling asleep.

Chapter Text

Yoongi rested his chin on his hand and stared out the window, their graded test-papers were being given back and he was waiting for his name to be called out. 

“What in the world is this, Yoongi?!” His teacher, Mr.Lim, suddenly screeched. 

“What is what, sir?” Yoongi asked, innocently. 

“Don’t play dumb with me, boy.” Mr.Lim snapped, slamming his test-paper on the table. 

‘Oh right.’ Yoongi thought to himself. 

“Why have you written a story if I can even call it that… Like this?! ” The teacher opened the page on which Yoongi had wrote the ‘story’.  Which went a little bit like; 

‘Once upon a time - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -  - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -  - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -  -  - -  - -  - - - - - -  - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -  - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -  - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -  -  - -  - -  - - - - - -  - - - -  - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -  - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -  - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -  -  - -  - -  - - - - - -  And they lived happily ever after.’ 

That’s right, Yoongi had written two sentences, one at the start and one at the end and then made dashes throughout two pages instead of words.

“Look, Yoongi, you are a good student, you are one of the top five students in class, then why?” 

“Because my dongsaeng was ill and I had to go back home as quick as possible to check up on him.” Yoongi shrugged. 

“That is no excuse, I’m pretty sure your dongsaeng would have been fine without you for an hour or so, your parents w-”

“But Mr.Lim, I don’t have parents. My dongsaeng and I were abandoned by our father four years ago, so, do tell me, Sir, who would have taken care of him?” Yoongi cut in, that seemed to make the teacher shut his mouth. The faint sound of the bell rang in soon after. 

“Class dismissed.” Mr.Lim announced. 

                                                            —

“Hyung! Hyung!” Taehyung screeched, jumping around happily as they walked back to the Ahn’s house. 

Yoongi smiled a little as he watched his little brother happily hopping about, as Taehyung had been terribly ill, having recovered just two days ago, he was a little fatigued and did not have his usual over-energetic aura, so watching him being active again brought a sense of relief to Yoongi. 

“Today we did a very fun activity in school! And and I also made two new friends! Their twins just like Jiminie and I! One of their name is Dong-gun and the other is and the other is Da-hye!” 

“That’s cool.” Yoongi hummed, kicking a rock that was laying on the road. 

The rest of their walk back to the Ahn’s house was spent in silence. 

                                                              —

“Welcome back home, boys!” Mrs.Ahn chirped as she heard the front door open and close. 

The two boys said nothing as they neatly put their shoes and backpacks in their places and went off to change. 

Mrs.Ahn sighed as she went back to her work. 

“Do you two want lunch or are you full?” She asked as soon as the two had come downstairs. 

“We are full, thank you for asking, Mrs.Ahn.” Yoongi replied. 

“Okay, I’ll be going to my office, then.” Mrs.Ahn said and then she gathered her things and left. 

“I’m going to file a missing persons report today, Ae-cha, can you take care of the boys while I’m gone?” Namra asked, the government had changed a few weeks ago because elections were held and the previous government was accused of corruption and so was the Cheif of Police of their area, a new Chief of Police was appointed and a new government had won the elections. Since the changes that took place were fairly recent, Suecheon had not established any connections yet, so this was Namra’s chance to get rid of Suecheon once and for all.

                                                             —

“Ae-cha noona, where is mommy?” Jungkook asked his caretaker. 

“Uh… your mom has gone somewhere for work.” Ae-cha replied. 

“When is she coming back?” The six-year-old asked. 

“She’ll be here soon…I think. Why’d you ask?”

“Because dad came to our room a while ago and took Joonie hyung with him. He looked a little angry…” Jungkook answered. 

“And you’re telling me this now?!” Ae-cha asked.

“Sorry…” He apologised, staring at the floor. 

“It’s okay, Kook, just go to your hyungs for some time while I go get Joon back, got it?” 

The six-year-old nodded and dashed off towards his brothers. 

                                                             —

The first thing Namra saw when she entered her house was an angry Suecheon, hitting Namjoon with his belt, and Ae-cha’s body lying there motionless. 

“Ma’am, I feel like this is enough evidence to get your husband arrested.” A voice came from behind her that made her flinch, she turned around to see the officer that had come along with her to investigate. 

The officer quietly and quickly took a video from his phone and some pictures to count as evidence and dashed up to where Suecheon was and quickly disarmed the man and put handcuffs on him. 

“HEY! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE IN MY HOUSE?! I’LL CALL THE COPS ON YOU! THIS IS MY HOUSE, YOU ARE TRESSPASSING!” Suecheon screamed, it didn’t take a smart person to figure out that he was drunk out of his mind. 

“Sorry, sir, but you are under arrest for a lot of offences, I’ll need you to cooperate or else I will not hesitate to use force.” The policeman said before dragging the drunk man out, getting him into the police car and driving off. 

Namra quickly rushed up to her son who was on the verge of passing out and quickly checked up on the caretaker, both of them were in bad condition, she did not think twice before calling up an ambulance for both of them. 

At last, they were free. 

Yoongi could tell something was wrong the moment Mr and Mrs.Ahn entered the house, there was this weird aura around them.

“Yoongi-ah, Taehyung-ah, would you two mind coming here, please?” Mr.Ahn said as he sat down on the couch next to his wife and son -who had come running downstairs to meet his parents after a long day of school- 

The two hesitantly made their way to the couch and stood in front of the Ahns, hands behind their backs and their heads bowed. 

The minute they stood there, both of them were welcomed with a tight slap across their faces, the boys looked up to see the fuming faces of the parents. 

“We give you everything, we let you go to school, give you food, give you a place to sleep and a roof above your head even though you are not our children and yet you still disrespect us, not calling us ‘mom’ and ‘dad’, ignoring us and so on. Do you think we are fools?! We will not tolerate this behaviour any longer, two months have passed since we began fostering you. Today, when your social worker comes, you will go back with them. We do not wish to foster you two any longer.” Mr.Ahn said while Mrs.Ahn just glared at them.

The two slightly nodded their heads. 

“We could’ve been brothers, you know, but you both had to ruin it, I tried all I could do to make sure you two were happy but you are too ignorant, right?! It’s good that you’re leaving because if you didn’t, I would have skinned you two.” Sang-chul spoke. 

Yoongi and Taehyung said nothing yet again and just stood there, staring at the ground. 

“What are you standing here for, get out of my line of vision before I hit both of you.” Mrs.Ahn snapped. 

The two scurried off to pack their bags and sit in their room until Hye-da or Yeong-ho came to pick them up. 

                                                           —

“I’m very disappointed in you two, why were you acting so disrespectful, the Ahns are nice people, they took good care of you and yet you still behaved this way.” Hye-da scolded as they drove back to the orphanage. 

“N-noona, t-they…” Taehyung tried to speak but then trailed off. 

“They weren’t good people, noona, they would drink so much sometimes, they’d do all sorts of weird things while they were drunk, they even let Sang-chul drink even though he is still so young. Taehyung got sick last week, and they didn’t even bat an eye at him, I asked them if they could get some medicine for him but they gave me a bottle of alcohol instead, they wanted us to drink that thing too. We weren’t happy there, noona, they were bad people, we didn’t like it ” Yoongi spoke in place of his dongsaeng.

“They used to what now?!” Yeong-ho screamed from the driver’s seat, stopping the car on the side while looking back at the two boys, “Why didn’t you tell us earlier?!” 

“W-we t-thought e-every-on-e i-is l-like th-at…” Taehyung stuttered, “d-dad w-was l-like t-tha-t t-too s-so w-we th-oug-ht i-it w-was n-nor-mal…” 

The rest of the car ride to the orphanage was spent by the two brothers crying and Hye-da hugging them to bring them comfort.

Chapter Text

The next day, thankfully, Suecheon was not let go of, instead, Namra got a message from the police saying. That they would have to come in to give their statements and that investigations would be carried out soon to find her missing sons. Namra began getting ready as she practised her statement over and over again inside her head. 

                                                               —

“Rise and shine, boys!” Namra chirped. 

A few whines were heard but all of her (present) sons were wide awake under 5 minutes. 

“Mom, won’t we be late for school?” Jin asked, eyeing the wall clock while trying his best to finish his breakfast as fast as possible. 

“Slow down, Jin, you’ll choke on your food if you eat this fast! And no, no one is getting late for school because no one is going to school today.” Namra exclaimed, concerned for her son. 

“Why?” Namjoon asked. 

“I got a call from the police station today, we have to go there for some work, we have to leave in an hour.” Their mom answered. 

“Okay.” The six boys chorused. 

Soon, all of them were sitting inside Namra’s car, with their mom driving to the police station.

The moment they entered the police station, they saw a corkboard with two missing persons’ posters of two boys, no older than maybe 8 years old, they were smiling brightly in the picture, those smiling faces made Namra even sadder, those two boys were none other than her sons, the two pictures were taken four years ago, they were the last pictures she took of them before they went missing. 

“Mrs.Baek? You may come in and give your statements now.” An officer said. 

Namra nodded and walked to the room the officer pointed. 

                                                          —

“-And he didn’t return with your brothers?” The person in charge of their case, Sergeant Shin, asked. 

“No, he didn’t.” Hoseok shook his head sadly. 

“What reason did he give for not returning with your brothers?”  Shin inquired. 

“H-he s-said th-that t-they w-were k-kidnap-ped…” The nine-year-old stuttered, tears forming in his eyes as he remembered that day. 

Sergeant Shin wrote down Hoseok’s statement and turned off the audio recorder and then let the boy go, not wanting to make him cry. 

                                                       —

“So you’ll bring my twin and hyung back?” Jimin asked the detective -who was taking his statement- Detective Gyeon, after he’d given his statement. 

“I’ll try my best, Jimin.” Gyeon promised. 

The eight-year-old’s face lit up and he shot an angelic smile at the detective before skipping off towards his family.

“Mommy! They said they’ll bring Taehyungie and Yoongi hyung back!!” Jimin exclaimed, running up to his mother.

“Yes, Jiminie, I know.” Namra answered. 

“Really?! Then let’s go home right now, mommy, I wanna be there to welcome hyungies when they return!” Jungkook squealed, practically hopping towards their car. 

Namra gave her youngest son a strained smile, not wanting to make him hopeless, she nodded and then unlocked the car.

“Yah! Baek Taehyung!!” Yoongi shouted, calling his dongsaeng. The eight-year-old entered the room, smiling innocently.

“Yes hyung?” Taehyung asked in a sweet tone. 

“What in the world did you do to my notebook?” Yoongi asked, pointing to the scribbled mess on his notebook. 

“You’re notebook?” Taehyung gasped, “You’re accusing me of doing such a horrid act?” 

“Yes because I know that you were the one who did this horrid act . Now tell me, what was going on inside your brain when you thought of messing up my notebook?” 

“Nothing. I told you, it wasn’t me.” The eight-year-old protested but the sly smile on his face said otherwise. 

“Oh really?” Yoongi asked with a smirk as he quickly shot forward and attacked Taehyung with tickles, the latter bursting into laughter. 

“O-okay, o-okay, it was me! I did it! I was the one who drew in your notebook! There? Can you stop tickling me now?” Taehyung said, struggling to breathe because of his laughter. 

Yoongi chuckled and stopped tickling his brother. “Pabo.” The ten-year-old commented and then smacked his dongsaeng in the face with a pillow and kept the pillow on his face for a few seconds. Yoongi expected a giggle or a whine but instead, Taehyung was silent. The older boy quickly removed the pillow from the younger’s face, only to see him crying. 

“Tae! What’s wrong? Did I hurt you?” Yoongi gasped, “Oh I’m so sorry, Taetae, hyung didn’t mean to hurt you.” The older boy apologised. 

“N-not h-hyungie’s fault, T-the pillows corner hit my eye.” Taehyung said, recovering from his tears and pointing to his left eye.

Seeing that his left eye had been hurt, Yoongi started to panic more. 

“I-it’s burning a little bit.” The younger boy added after a few seconds.

“Oh no! Don’t worry Taetae, I’ll go and get Hye-da noona.” Yoongi reassured before rushing out. 

                                                                  —

“He’ll be alright, Yoongi, just be careful while playing next time, okay?” Hye-da said as she tucked a sleeping Taehyung in and then walked to the boys’ room door to leave. 

Yoongi nodded and watched her leave, after which he cuddled up next to his dongsaeng and fell asleep.

Chapter Text

“Mrs.Baek, we would like to ask if you’re fine with the search investigations getting pushed back a little because we have orders from our higher ups that before we begin searching for your sons, we should finish off with Mr.Baek’s case.” Detective Gyeon asked the woman sitting in front of him.

“What?! How is finding two missing children less important than locking a criminial in prison, why can’t both procedures be carried out at the same time?” Namra asked.

“Because, you see, we have to get Mr.Baek’s case closed before as he is still alive and the evidence is both new and old, as for your sons’ cases, those two have been missing for four years now, we have no leads and we have no leads and we are not even sure if they are ali-”

“No! Don’t complete that sentence. I got your point, its fine, I suppose, to finish off Suecheon’s case first.” Namra said.

“Thankyou for understanding my point.” Detective Gyeon smiled.

“Just make sure you start finding my sons soon.” Namra added and smiled back.

—

“Hey Hobi and Joonie, why aren’t you coming to school regularly these days?” Dogeon, the twins’ best friend, asked.

“Uhm…We-uh…” Hoseok trailed off, they couldn’t tell him that they have been going to the police station because they thought that if they told their best friend everything that’s been going on, he won’t want to be friends with them anymore. The nine-year-old smiled awkwardly, elbowed and side-eyed Namjoon.

“Don’t tell me that you guys are gonna disappear just like Yoongi hyung and Tae.” Dogeon pleaded.

“What? No, of course not, we just have to go to the doctor because…uh…”

“A skin condition we got! Yeah, we get these red spots sometimes so we have to go for our t-trek-tretme…uh…What is it called again, Joonie?” Hoseok asked.

“Treatment.” Namjoon answered.

“Oh I get it now! Get well soon, yeah?” Dogeon smiled.

“Yeah, don’t worry about that, we will.” Hoseok smiled back.
—

“Hey, Kookie, let’s go play on the monkey bars!” Hwan, Jungkook’s best friend, exclaimed, practically dragging his sulking friend to the play area.

“I don’t wanna do anything.” Jungkook pouted.

“Why?” Hwan asked.

“Because Yoonie hyungie and Taetae hyungie aren’t back home yet! Cop uncle said that they’ll bring my hyungies one month ago! But they didn’t, so I am angry.” Jungkook stomped his foot on the ground and crossed his arms in front of his chest.

“Aw, Jungkookie, don’t be angry, maybe Cop uncle was too busy, so he couldn’t bring them, maybe they’ll be back tomorrow, who knows, maybe they come back while we are in school.” Hwan shrugged.

“Really?! You think so?” Jungkook asked, excitedly.

“Mhm…Now, I’m pretty sure your hyungs would be happy to see you playing so let’s go!” Hwan said, dragging Jungkook along with him to the monkey bars, Jungkook giggled and then ran along with Hwan.

—

“NO! Noona you promised you won’t send us away anymore! You promised!” Yoongi screamed as tears fell from his eyes.

“Noona, please, t-that man looks so s-scary, we won’t live with him.” Taehyung joined in, tears streaming down his face as well.

“I’m sorry, kids, but its against the law, we must send you away or else they’ll take you two somewhere else where you two might get separated.” Hye-da explained.

The two boys sighed, “Okay then, but not with that man that you told us about yesterday, please.” Yoongi pleaded.

“We have no choice he is the only one up for fostering you two right now.” Hye-da said sadly.

And that’s how Yoongi and Taehyung found themselves standing front of a queer house with two small backpacks filed with their clothes and books. Yoongi hesitantly went to knock on the door, it was a strange door, it had weird things written on its surface and a decapatated bird head statue on it, the statue would have been an innocent enough decoration piece if the bird head wasn’t covered in blood. The ten-year-old gulped and proceeded to knock on the door, Taehyung noticed the way his hyung’s arm shook while knocking, well, he couldn’t really blame him, he too was shivering in fear.

Not even 5 seconds later, the door clicked open and a man with a creepy wide smile stood in front of them.

“Ah, you must be my foster children, come on in kiddies.” He said in a tone that sent shivers down the two boys’ spines, but still the two took a deep breath and stepped inside the house.

“You kiddies can call me anything you want, just don’t forget to add ‘Master’ before it. Now, make yourself at home and I’ll make sure that you two have lots and lots of fun~”

Chapter Text

The man didn’t really tell them more about himself, and then showed them to their room. The two boys tried their best to shrug off the creepy nature of the man, because other than that, the man seemed okay.

The two kids just cuddled up together, and went to sleep.

—

“Yoongi-ah~!” The man, or Master, sing-songed the next morning, calling the ten-year-old downstairs from their room.

The boy groaned, but he obeyed and went downstairs.

“Ah~ There you are! Come with me, we’ll go have some fun, okay?” Master spoke.

Yoongi felt scared but he complied and went with the Master -who took the ten-year-old to his room- and then shut the door behind him. The Master smiled creepily at the boy.

—

Taehyung woke up to a loud scream, the eight-year-old jumped out of bed and rushed downstairs to where he heard the scream, another scream ran through the walls, and Taehyung immediately recognized it as his hyung’s screams, he figured that the screams were coming from The Master’s room, so he ran as fast as he could and then tried his very best to open the door but it was locked, he knocked on the door as loud as he could and the door swung open, revealing the Master, who was smiling like a madman.

“Ah, Taehyungie~! Come on in, join the party!” The Master beckoned.

The eight-year-old hesitantly stepped inside, where he was met with a horrifying sight, his hyung was naked, sitting on the bed and crying, he looked like he had been hurt.

“H-hyung w-what h-happened to you?” Taehyung asked, feeling his own tears building up.

“Shh…Taehyungie, don’t worry, let’s give your hyung a little rest, you can take his place for him while he rests, right?” Master asked.

“W-what d-do y-you mean?” Taehyung stuttered again.

“Nothing much, baby, just relax, okay?” Master said in a soothing voice before coming closer to the boy.

Chapter Text

• • —– ٠ Time Skip: 3 years ٠ —– • ·

The two brothers did not know what The Master was doing to them, and that it was wrong, the only thing they knew was that whatever he did, it hurt and made them feel disgusted and violated. So, they did not say anything and continued to suffer in oblivion. 

That was until Yoongi’s birthday recently when he accidentally told what was happening to them to his friend in school, which led to a whole explanation of what was happening to them and why it was dangerous and absolutely wrong. 

“Yoongi, you can’t stay in that house, you have to get out of there, it’s dangerous, and how many times in a day did you say that man assaulted you?” Hosu, his friend, asked.

“Uh…three…” Yoongi spoke, now that he understood what was happening, he felt so bad, he wanted to sob til the next month. 

“Holy shit. Come on, you’re coming with me, we’re gonna report that man to the police.” Hosu said, dragging his friend along with him. 

“N-no…H-hosu… m-my d-dongs-saeng…” Yoongi stuttered. 

“Your dongsaeng? What about him? We’ll pick him up on the way.” Hosu reassured. 

“N-no- h-he’s a-at h-home t-today…M-master t-told h-him t-to n-not c-come t-to sc-hool t-today.” Yoongi said. 

“WHAT?!” Hosu exclaimed before turning in the opposite direction in which they were going and immediately set off in a dash towards the brothers’ foster home, Yoongi followed. 

Standing before the front door, Hosu quickly pulled out his phone, dialed 112 and then explained the situation to them, hoping they’ll come, but what he got as an answer was; 

“Stop prank calling us about these serious issues, kid.” 

And then they hung up. 

‘Fine then.’ Hosu thought, ‘I don’t need police to save my friends from this.’ Just then a loud scream pierced through the air. 

‘Taehyung.’ Both the teenagers thought. 

Without thinking twice, Hosu looked around and grabbed a tree branch that had been lying on the ground, then he fiddled with the tree branch and the door lock and barged into the house with Yoongi following behind him, Hosu did the same to the Master’s room door and stomped inside, he was absolutely fuming, but his heart broke at the scene in front of him. 

The Master was forcing himself onto Taehyung while the boy let out heart-wrenching sobs, pleading The Master to stop, who, in reply, poked Taehyung’s left eye, the same one that had frozen blood in it and did not work, then The Master proceeded to lean down near the boy’s face and then licked the scar that ran down his left eye and cheek, the boy’s sobs got more painful to hear.

Hosu had seen enough, so he did what he did a long time ago, back when he too, escaped his house, he grabbed the thing nearest to him, which was a desk chair, and hurled it at The Master’s head, his aim was perfect and the man dropped unconscious, on top of Taehyung, suffocating the boy. 

The two teenagers acted fast and quickly dragged The Master’s unconscious body away and put him on the floor, then they quickly got Taehyung dressed and then ran to their room to pack their bags. 

They were going downstairs towards the front door when suddenly The Master came walking towards them. 

“Thought it was so easy to escape, huh?” The Master smirked, “Well, my babies, it isn’t, you won’t escape me that easily, now come on, doesn’t Yoongi want his birthday gift?” The man attempted to grab Yoongi by the arm but the teenager dodged his hand. 

“Ungrateful brat! Fine then, I’m just gonna give your gifts to Taehyungie, come on my baby.” The Master smirked and went closer to the boy who started to back away and make himself smaller. 

“Yoongi, now!” Hosu shouted, both the teenagers charged forward with a rope in their hands, they tied the rope around The Master as fast as they could and in the end, the man ended up looking like a caterpillar inside a cocoon. 

“Run!” Yoongi shouted and together, the three boys ran through the front door, never looking back again. 

“This is pointless, the police still hasn’t started the search missions to find my sons yet, it’s already been so long but they aren’t doing anything, who knows what is happening to Yoongi and Taehyung right now?! I feel like the more they delay it, the more closer they get to only finding bodies, they are doing it on purpose, I know it!” Namra ranted to someone on the phone. 

“Namra, calm down, okay? I’ll try my best to do something to find Yoongi and Taehyung, they are my nephews too, I’ll figure something out, I promise.” Namra’s sister, Da-hee, spoke.

“Please, Eonnie, I can’t take it anymore, it’s starting to consume my thoughts, I can’t help but think that something bad happened to them.” Namra said, tears building up in her eyes. 

“Namra-yah, don’t worry. Eonnie will handle it.” Da-hee reassured, “I’ll hire private investigators to help out, maybe they will find Yoongi and Taehyung sooner, for now, take care of yourself and my other nephews, okay?”

“Okay, Eonnie.” Namra said and then hung up.

                                                                         —

“Hyungieees!! Listeennn! I am in the school choir now!!” Jungkook exclaimed to his hyungs as they walked back home from school, they still walked together even though Jin started highschool this year, as their school had all the three branches on one campus. 

“Really? That’s amazing, Kook.” Jin said, ruffling his younger brother’s hair. 

“Yeah, and my teacher said that I get to have a performance soon!” Jungkook added. 

“Wow! Our Kookie is so famous now.” Hoseok praised. 

“Hyung, don’t say that when you’re more famous, there are posters of you everywhere in the dance studio!” Jungkook replied. 

The brothers had chosen an activity module to distract their minds from their missing brothers, Jin had chosen acting, Hoseok had chosen dance, Namjoon chose to compose music and write songs, Jimin followed Hoseok in dance, just choosing contemporary instead of hip-hop and Jungkook had chosen vocals under music, all of them were at the top of their game, they were like the popular kids of the school, best at what they did, they won every competition they got sent to and kept bringing trophies for their school, and still got amazing grades, so, naturally , they were absolutely adored by every teacher, and almost every student. 

This allowed them to be happy, even if it only was until they realised that their brothers still aren’t back home yet, and that they are still only five, not seven like they were supposed to be.                                          

Chapter Text

After a long while of running, the three boys finally skid to a stop, they were far enough from The Master’s house.

“So, you guys wanna go back to your orphanage?” Hosu asked.

“No. I have had enough of that place, they keep sending us away to unsafe places, I don’t want to go there anymore.” Yoongi answered and Taehyung nodded along.

“Okay, then you guys can stick with me.” Hosu said, “But…I also ran away from home two years ago and I currently live in an abandoned house, I hope you don’t mind…” He added.

“Anywhere is better than that hellhole.” Yoongi scoffed.

Hosu hummed and began leading them to his ‘house’, on the way, Yoongi explained Taehyung what had happened to them, which led to the eleven-year-old breaking down and sobbing like there was no tomorrow, the two older boys managed to calm him down and then continued on their way.

—

“Yoongi hyung!” Taehyung screeched, stopping mid-step and pointing upwards.

“What?” Yoongi responded, turning around to look at what happened.

“Look.” The eleven-year-old pressed, still gesturing upwards, the two older boys looked up, there was an animated billboard a little farther away where a news channel was playing.

“That’s the news. Big deal, come on Taehyung, let’s continue on, Hosu’s house is still pretty far away, and we have to get there soon.” Yoongi said, and then turned around and began walking forwards.

“Breaking news, famous actor Baek Suecheon’s final court hearing was held today, where he was yet again, ruled guilty, this time with zero chances for an appeal, he was given a live sentence for the following reasons, child abuse, domestic abuse, alcohol abuse, drug abuse and tax fraud.”

Yoongi stopped dead in his tracks and stared at the animated billboard, there was a video playing of his father being dragged away in a police car.

“Yoongi, what’s wrong?” Hosu asked.

“T-thats- nevermind, let’s go.” Yoongi shook his head and started walking.
•

“Hoseokieee!! Can you please sign this for me??” A screeching voice rang in his ear as he tried to get to his locker, sighing, he took whatever the girl wanted him to sign and signed it, not paying much attention to it.

He hated how he had suddenly gotten so popular just because of the school-level dance competition he had won, and it was honestly making him consider ripping his ears off and never dancing again. He managed to weave his way through the crowded corridor and reached his locker, taking his backpack from there and then running to the school’s exit.

“Hobi! You’re here!” Namjoon exclaimed, “I’ve been standing here for sooo long.” The boy exaggerated.

Hoseok let out a laugh, “Sorry, Joonie, I got caught up in some work.”

“It’s okay.” Namjoon reassured.

“HYUNGSS!!!” Two voices yelled, and suddenly the two twins were ambushed with big hugs.

“Jiminie, Jungkookie!” Hoseok exclaimed.

“How was your day?” Namjoon asked.

“Good!” Jimin answered.

“I’m glad.” A voice said out of nowhere, the four boys’ heads immediately whipped back to see their oldest hyung walking up to them.

“Let’s go home, hyungies! I have a feeling that Yoonie hyungie and Taetae hyungie will be back at home today!” Jungkook spoke, Jimin’s eyes lit up and both of the boys raced ahead.

The three older boys exchanged glances and sighed.

“Yah! You two, wait up!” Jin yelled, running up behind the them.

Chapter Text

Life on the streets clearly wasn’t easy for Yoong and Taehyung, but they had adapted pretty quickly, after all, they were good at adapting as they had gone from living in a mansion to living in an orphanage to different foster homes and now, on the streets. As for their studies, Hosu was studying on the basis of a scholarship he got while Yoongi and Taehyung were trying to get one. 

                                                           —

“Did you see the football match at school today? It was sup-” 

“Hosu-yah?!” A sudden yell cut off the boy, who immediately recognised the voice and immediately turned around, “Mom?!” 

A woman ran upto the boy and hugged him tightly, “I’m so glad you’re okay, Hosu-yah! I’ve been trying to find you since two years!” 

“I’m glad you’re okay too, mom, I missed you.” Hosu’s smile faltering as he remembered the day he ran away. 

• ~Flashback~•

The day had started off normally, nothing strange happened, but then, night came, Hosu’s family was peacefully having dinner when suddenly, they heard a loud crash coming from the living room, Hosu’s father rushed to see what happened while Hosu and his mother peeked from the dining area. Three unknown and scary looking men had broken into their house and they had weapons in their hand, Hosu began trembling in fear as he watched the criminals threaten his father, Hosu’s mother reassured him and then went to the living room to check on the situation properly. 

The men started attacking his parents so Hosu rushed out, picked up the nearest thing; a vase, and smashed it on one of the men’s head, this made them more aggressive, his parents panicked, scared that they might badly hurt their son. 

“Run. Run away quickly.” His mom whispered to him, Hosu gulped, but being extremely scared, he obeyed his mother, thinking it was the best for him, he managed to slip away because of his petite body and then he ran, he ran for as long as his legs could carry him, never looking back but hoping that his parents would also escape and then come and find him. 

• ~Flashback End~•

Yoongi and Taehyung watched their reunion in confusion. 

“We are moving to Seoul today, but I wanted to wander around a little bit before leaving in case I found you and look! I did!” Hosu’s mother exclaimed, “Now, let’s be on our way, we have to catch a train, your father will probably be waiting to the train station.” 

“Mom…I…uh…This is Yoongi and his younger brother Taehyung…they are my best friends and…they…um…were…a-abused by their foster father and they escaped from there… so w-we can’t l-leave them here.” Hosu exclaimed. 

His mother was heartbroken after hearing what had happened to the boys, “You two can come, with us to Seoul, maybe we can find your mother or we can adopt you two.” Hosu’s mother suggested. 

“Us…? N-no…M-miss i-it’s al-alright, r-really, w-we’ll be okay on our own.” Yoongi stuttered, even though it was his best friend’s mother, he didn’t trust her and besides, they didn’t want to burden anyone. 

“If you are worried about being a burden then don’t worry, we are financially stable, it won’t be a problem.” Hosu’s mother reassured. 

The two boys were tempted to accept the offer but their trust issues suggested otherwise, they had been hurt by adults too many times. 

“I- we’re very grateful, b-but we simply c-can’t accept this offer. We belong to the orphanage, if we go with you, It will land you in trouble and besides, t-the orphanage workers might come to find us soon.” Yoongi reasoned. 

Hosu and his mother exchanged glances, “Okay, then at least let us drop you off to your orphanage?” The woman asked. 

“A-alright.” Taehyung answered and Yoongi nodded. 

                                                             —

“So, where is your orphanage? Do you know the address?” Hosu’s mother asked from the driver’s seat. 

“Yeah…um… The car won’t reach the entry gate because the road is too narrow but you can drop us off at the next turn.” Yoongi said. 

Hosu’s mother made sure to keep an eye out for any of the orphanage direction boards and there were, so she gladly dropped them off there and then bid them goodbye. 

The two boys watched the car drive off and once it was far enough, they began to walk in the opposite direction, towards the abandoned house where they were staying, they weren’t going back to the orphanage, their trust had been breached too many times, an

d besides, this place wasn’t even their orphanage, theirs was in a very rural area, almost in the middle of nowhere, they’d just given them the adress to a random orphanage which they passed by while walking home from the school. 

“Will mom come find us like Hosu’s mom did, hyung?” Taehyung asked. 

“I hope so, Tae.” Yoongi sighed. 

• ●•The next day•●•

“Hyung! I heard we have new neighbours!” Hoseok exclaimed. 

“Yeah, Hobi, they moved in yesterday night.” Jin informed. 

“Ooh! Can we go meet them, mom?” Jimin asked. 

“Of course, we’ll go meet them after breakfast.” Namra chuckled in reply. 

                                                                   —

“I’m so excited! Jin hyung, you said they have a son, right? Maybe we can be friends with him!” Hoseok said as they walked upto the house’s front door. 

Namra rung the doorbell, soon enough, a boy, probably a year or something older than Hoseok and Namjoon, opened the door. 

“Yes?” The boy asked. 

“Hosu-yah! Who is at the door?” A woman’s voice was heard yelling, then the woman herself came to the front door. 

“You guys just moved in, right? So we decided to bring you a welcome gift.” Namra said, handing the woman the bouquet she had brought. 

“Oh thank you so much!” The woman smiled brightly. 

“My name is Baek Namra and we live next door.” Namra introduced. 

“My name is Jung Iseul.” Hosu’s mother, Iseul, said, then she glanced at Hosu, the boy caught it and immediately bowed, “My name is Jung Hosu, nice to meet you.” 

“And who are these five angels?” Iseul asked. 

“Ooh! We completely forgot to introduce ourselves! Jinnie hyung, you go first!”

“I’m Baek Seokjin but you can call me Jin.” 

“I’m Baek Hoseok or Hobi!” 

“I’m Baek Namjoon.” 

“I’m Baek Jimin!” 

“And I’m Baek Jungkook!” 

“Yeah…um…these are my sons.” Namra said and smiled awkwardly. 

Just then there was a faint sound of the default  Iphone ringtone and Namra mentally thanked the Gods above for helping her escape this awkward situation. 

“We should get going now, it was nice meeting you.” Namra bowed, her sons followed and the Jung’s reciprocated after which the Baek’s left. 

                                                            —

“Well…that was a little awkward, wasn’t it?” Jin laughed as he plopped down onto the living room couch. 

“Yeah it was, but hopefully, we can be good friends with Hosu, he seems nice.” Namjoon commented. 

A chorus of ‘yes’s went through the living room. 

“Anyways, let’s watch a movie!” Jimin suggested. 

                                                        —

• ●•The next day•●•

“Hosu?! You’re in our school?!” Namjoon exclaimed as he saw the boy in the corridor. 

“Oh, you guys go here too? That’s great! Maybe you could help me out? I can’t find my class room.” Hosu said. 

“Sure! Which grade and secion are you in?”  Namjoon asked. 

“Eighth grade, section A.” Hosu replied. 

“You’re my hyung then!” Namjoon chuckled as he led the slightly older boy to his classroom, “Bye Hosu-hyung, see you later!”

Chapter Text

“Hey, Hosu hyung, how about you come over to play today?” Hoseok suggested.

“Yeah sure.” Hosu nodded, it had been a week since he moved to Seoul and made friends with the Baeks, and he thought of them as very good friends, still he hadn’t been to their house because he was busy with moving-in stuff.

They walked home together, like they usually would, and then Hosu quickly changed his uniform, informed his mother that he was at the Baeks and then ran over to their house.

He knocked on the door and immediately it was opened by a housekeeper, who called for either one of the boys to come and take Hosu inside, Jimin came running and started dragging Hosu along with him to his brothers’ and his room, Hosu greeted the other four boys and then looked around the room, he was amazed by the room’s size, there were a lot of games to play, but they were stashed away in a corner and had a very visible layer of dust on them.

“Why do all your games look untouched?” Hosu asked.

“Oh…uh… well, we just don’t like them so…” Namjoon replied.

Hosu nodded, and then they all began playing games and having fun.

“Let’s play UNO!” Jin suggested.

“Okay, hyung, I’ll bring the cards.” Hoseok said and went to get the cards, “Hyung! The drawer is stuck again!” He complained.

“Ugh, not again.” Jin groaned, moving to get up.

“Hyung, if you don’t mind, I’ll go and help Hoseok out.” Hosu offered.

“Really? Thanks bro.” Jin laughed, the other boys in the room cringed.

“Don’t ever talk like that again, it doesn’t suit you, hyung.” Jungkook spoke.

Hosu chuckled and then left to help Hoseok out, after the twelve-year-old got the UNO cards, the slightly older boy shut the drawer with a little bit extra force, making a photo frame kept on the bedside drawer -that he failed to see- fall, he quickly picked it up, and froze with widened eyes as he peered at the picture, it had eight people, all of which Hosu recognised as, Mrs.Baek, Jin, Hoseok, Namjoon, Jimin, Jungkook and-

“It’s…uh…a family photo from six years ago.” Hoseok began explaining, “These two boys are-”
“Yoongi and Taehyung.” Hosu breathed out, cutting off Hoseok.

The Baeks’ eyes went wide, “Y-you k-know them?!” Jungkook exclaimed.

“Yeah…Yoongi was my best friend back where I used to live.” Hosu answered.

“Where did you live?!” Jimin asked frantically.

“Daegu.’” The thirteen-year-old replied.

•

“H-hyung…I-I’m c-cold…” Taehyung spoke with clattering teeth, it was freezing outside but sadly, the two had no means of warmth, the abandoned house they lived in had no windows -all of them were broken- and it had some big holes in the roof, and since they had ran away from The Master’s house with nothing but two sets of clothes, they did not have a blanket or anything to use as one.

“I know Taehyung-ah, but we can’t do anything.” Yoongi sighed.

The eleven-year-old scooted closer to his older brother and hugged him tightly, and that’s how the two boys slept, hugging each other like koalas to try and save themselves from the unforgiving cold.

They didn’t know what they’d do if it snowed, and judging by the weather and the small bits of weather reports they’d heard on their way back from school, it would snow soon.

—

Surprise, surprise, the next morning, when they woke up, they were covered and surrounded by snow. Still, they got up and rushed to their school, only to sit in the principal’s office for thirty minutes because they hadn’t paid their monthly fee, they were getting a permanent suspension.

The boys walked back to the abandoned house in a saddened mood, only to reach their and find a crane stationed there, the house was getting dis-assembled. The two sighed, quickly grabbed their stuff and then wandering around the city, they found a small shed like thing near the river they could live in.

Their life just kept getting worst and they were sure they weren’t strong enough to handle any worse situations.

Chapter Text

· • —– ٠ Time Skip: 3 years ٠ —– • ·

Their days spent taking shelter in the shed were okay, they didn’t have much to do so they used to just wander around the city, ad then return back to the shed at night, that was until they got kicked out of the shed by its owner -who had just returned from the States- luckily, the owner did not go to the police regarding this so they were saved from the trouble they’d probably get in. Like always, they grabbed their possessions -a worn out backpack and two sets of clothes that were a few sizes too small for them- and then took to the streets again.

“Hyung, how many more times will this keeping happening or is this what our life will be forever?” Taehyung asked.

“I don’t know, Taehyung-ah.” Yoongi sighed.

Taehyung offered his hyung a hug to cheer him up, after which they walked a little while, but found nothing so they decided to use one of the alleyways as a shelter.

•

“What do you mean you can’t find them?! It’s been three fucking years since I told you where they were last seen, with all the specific landmarks and other things and yet you still fail to find them?!” Namra yelled at Sergeant Shin.

“We’re really sorry, Mrs.Baek, you see, we just have a lot of cases right now-”

“I have seen how many cases you have, Shin-ssi, literally only two, one of which is of my sons’! So I can’t fathom why- You know what? Close the case, I’m going to find my sons myself.” And with that Namra walked out of the police station, she got in her car and began driving home.

“Yes, Eonnie?”

“Namra- wait, are you talking on the phone while driving?!”

“No, eonnie, it’s on speaker.”

“Oh okay, anyway, what did the police say?”

“No leads yet again, can you hire those Private Investigators you were talking about? The police aren’t much help.”

“Okay, I’ll give them a call right now.”

•

“Jimin-ah, why are you crying?” Hosu asked.

“N-nothing…I-It’s j-just g-going t-to b-be n-nine y-years s-since Y-Yoongi h-hyung a-and T-Tae w-were aband-doned, s-soon, a-and I-I ju-just…” Jimin trailed off as he began sobbing.

Hosu immediately hugged the younger, “There, there, Jimin-ah, we’ll find them soon, okay?”

Chapter Text

“Hyung! Hyung! I have got a present for you! Come on, get up! Get up!” Taehyung screamed, Yoongi groaned as he sat up, the younger glanced worriedly at the small cuts on his elder brother’s face, it’d been two weeks since they were kicked out of the shed and had to resort to an alleyway where they had unfortunately encountered a gang, the boys of the gang were almost the same age as Yoongi and Taehyung and absolutely loved to beat them up whenever they got the chance, yesterday, Yoongi had taken some blows for his dongsaeng and the latter was drowning in guilt since then, so he had went out on the streets -after treating Yoongi’s cuts as well as he could with zero medical supplies and making sure his hyung was fast asleep- to find something to give his hyung as a token of gratitude. 

“What is it?” Yoongi grunted, eyes half-open.

The fourteen-year-old quickly took something out from his pocket and put it in his hyung’s hand, “I got you an Eternal Crystal, hyung, I have one too! It means you’ll be my hyung forever and you’ll stay with me forever and I’ll be your dongsaeng forever and I’ll take care of you forever!” Taehyung exclaimed, diving in to give his hyung a bear hug. 

“Aish, what was the need for this, Taehyung-ah?” The sixteen-year-old asked, holding his little brother’s gift -a purple coloured translucent stone, kind of like a crystal, about the size of a normal pendant, it was very mesmerizing- and admiring it, after a few seconds he put it in his pocket. 

“As a thank you.” Taehyung replied, “You always take the hits for me, a-and I-I c-can b-barely d-do an-anything for you…” His voice wavered as his eyes began to fill with tears, “I-I d-don’t l-like s-seeing y-you h-hurt, h-hyung…P-please d-don’t t-take h-hits f-for m-me, I-I c-can ha-handle a-a li-little p-pain, b-but I-I c-can’t s-stand t-to s-see y-you i-in p-pain.” 

“What makes you think that I don’t feel bad when you’re in pain? It hurts me too, Tae, that’s why I take the blows, and besides, those things don’t hurt at al-” Yoongi was suddenly cut off by his own coughs. 

Taehyung let his hyung lean on him for support, the younger noticed that the older was a bit paler than usual, his cheeks were flushed and he had some sweat beading his forehead. 

“Hyung! You’re sick!” Taehyung exclaimed, already starting to panic. 

“‘M f’neee.” Yoongi slurred. 

“No you aren’t, hyungie! W-we need t-to get medicines, I-I’ll go get the-” Before he could complete his sentence, Yoongi’s eyes rolled back into his skull. 

The fourteen-year-old panicked even more, they had no money, how was he supposed to get his hyung some medicine? 

“Missed us?”  A voice spoke from the entrance of the alley. 

“Frick off, Kyu-chul, I don’t have the energy to fight you and your goons today.” Taehyung spat, not turning to look at the person.

“Oh, but after that fight with your ‘hyungie’ yesterday, we didn’t get to throw some punches at you because your ‘hyungie’ drove us off, and now that he’s unconscious, we’re here to fulfill our quota, it’s only fair, don’t you think?” The person, Kyu-chul asked.

“I don’t care, if you wanna beat me up, come back tomorrow or something, hyungs ill, I have to take care of him.” The fourteen-year-old said. 

“Aww, poor kid, his hyungie is ill, what if his hyungie dies?” Kyu-chul mocked. 

Taehyung got up from his place next to Yoongi and immediately ran forward to punch the other boy across the face. 

“Shut.the.hell.up.” The fourteen-year-old growled. 

“No, I don’t think I will.” Kyu-chul sneered and then began punching the younger boy without stopping. 

Taehyung tried his best to fight back, but unfortunately, the two brothers hadn’t eaten anything in two days so he was rendered weak and defenseless. 

After a while, Kyu-chul eventually stopped, “Heh. It’s quite easy for me to beat you up, I didn’t even need to call in the others, but now, they would also like to get their daily quota, so…” 

Two more boys appeared from behind him, one of them punched Taehyung with way more force which landed the boy on the cold pavement, then they began kicking him, the pain eventually grew numb as the torture continued, a few minutes later, the three left, leaving the poor boy in agonizing pain. 

‘They’re going to come back and hurt Yoongi hyung, I should take him somewhere else.’ The fourteen year old thought, and with great difficulty and a lot of pain, he managed to pick his hyung up and begin walking away from the alleyway, he was sure people were staring, he had probably a dozen fresh cuts on his face because of the thousands of rings Kyu-chul wore and Yoongi wasn’t in the best of conditions either, but he couldn’t really do much about it and just continued walking about, trying to find a place where Kyu-chul and his gang wouldn’t find them. 

As it was summer and the sun was directly above him, he was practically on fire, but still he willed himself to keep going. 

“Tae…were we goin’?” Yoongi asked, slurring his words, but before Taehyung could reply, he felt his hyung’s head drooping, he was unconscious again.

His legs were about to collapse when he saw a car speeding towards them, he was on the footpath so he had no idea why he stopped when he saw the car but he just did, he was about to continue walking when the car skidded to a stop right next to where he was standing on the footpath, and out came two people. 

“Class! Pay attention! You all have a project to work on. It will be a solo project, so no partners or groups. The project is, you have to make a song, the theme can be anything, write the lyrics, compose a melody, get someone to sing it or sing it yourself and then bring it to school on Friday.” The music teacher announced, almost everyone groaned, they clearly did not want to do projects in their activity module too. 

Keyword, almost , you see, more than 95% of the students at the music module were signed up by their parents, but Namjoon, he actually enjoyed writing lyrics and composing music, and he was overjoyed when he heard about the project, he already had begun working on the opening bit, now he just had to complete it and get all of his brothers to sing it. 

                                                              —

“Hyung, Hobi, Jiminie and Jungkookie, do you guys have time?” Namjoon asked, standing on the stairs to the first floor, talking to the boys who were all snuggled up in the living room, watching a horror movie because Jungkook wanted to ‘show how brave he was’. 

“Oh y-yeah s-sure, anything to get us away from this movie.” Hoseok replied, he was scared out of his wits. 

“Good, can you guys come to our room, I need you guys’ help for my project.” Namjoon said. 

“Okay, we’ll be there in a minute.” Jin said, turning off the television and dragging the two youngest to the stairs with him. 

“So, what help do you need?” Hobi asked. 

“Here.” Namjoon said, handing each of them a piece of paper. 

“What are these? Lyrics?” Jimin asked. 

“Yes. Now we shall sing this song and record it.” The fifteen-year-old declared. 

“YAYY singing!!” Jungkook celebrated. 

                                                           —

“Okay, now, Baek Namjoon? Are you ready with your project?” The music teacher asked. 

“Yes, Miss.” The fifteen-year-old nodded excitedly. 

“Great, please bring over the pendrive so I can play it.” The music teacher smiled, Namjoon was her favourite student, and she was just as excited as him to see what kind of song he’d made. 

Soft notes of a piano began playing through the speakers, a few beats later, the song began. 

“I miss you

Saying this makes me miss you even more

Even though I’m looking at your photo

Time’s so cruel, I hate us

Seeing each other is now more difficult

It’s all winter here, even in August

My heart is running on time, alone on the Snowpiercer

I want to go to the other side of Earth, holding your hand to put an end to this winter

How much should my longings wall like snow

Before the days of Spring return, friend? 

Like the tiny dust, tiny dust floating in the air

I could’ve reached you faster

If I was snow flying in the air

Snowflakes fall down

And fall apart little by little

I miss you

I miss you

How long do I have to wait

How many nights do I have to pass

To see you?

To meet you?

Pass the end of winter’s cold

Until the spring day comes again

Until the flowers bloom again

Please stay, please stay there a little longer.”

The song continued, and once it ended, applause erupted through the room. 

“This is a wonderful song, Namjoon, what did you name it?” The music teacher asked.

“Spring day.” Namjoon replied. 

“What is it based on?” 

“T-the Sewol Tragedy.” The boy answered, well, it was based on something else too, but he wasn’t going to tell that to his teacher.

“I see, it is an amazing song.” The music teacher said, then turning to the rest of the class, “See, this is the kind of song I wanted from all of you, now, I expect that you all perform like Namjoon next time.” 

                                                                    —

“So, Joonie, what did your teacher say?” Hobi asked as they walked back home. 

“She loved the song!” Namjoon answered happily. 

“As she should have.” Jin said. 

“Namjoonie hyung, you said you’ll tell us what it’s based on after you show it to your teacher, now tell us!” Jimin demanded. 

“Uh…well…I kinda wrote it for Yoongi hyung and Taehyung.” Namjoon replied.

“Ooh it makes so much sense now!” Jungkook exclaimed. 

Other than the maknae, nobody said anything, all of them lost in their memories of the two boys. 

“I miss them.” Hobi spoke up suddenly.

“We all do, Hobi.” Jin sighed. 

They heard sniffles coming from behind them, they immediately turned around to see Jimin and Jungkook hugging each other as they cried together.

Chapter Text

When Taehyung saw who came out of the car, he immediately panicked, he frantically searched around for a place to hide so that those people wouldn’t see him, he saw the entrance to an alleyway behind him, so he quickly ran there with Yoongi still on his back, getting further into the dark alley, he laid Yoongi on the pavement while he slid down the wall, hugging his knees, trying to calm himself down. 

Unfortunately, the two people followed them into the alley. 

“Taehyung-ah?” One of them called out, the other one stood at the entrance. The boy froze. “Come here, Taehyung-ah, I’m here to bring you home.” The man spoke again. 

“G-guard ahjeossi?” the fourteen-year-old whimpered. 

“Yes, Taehyung-ah, I’m here, come on, let’s go home.” 

“N-no y-you’ll b-bring u-us b-back t-to d-dad, I-I won’t go!” Taehyung shouted, he was beginning to hyperventilate, the thought of returning to his father was terrifying. 

“Taehyung-ah your fathe-” 

“NO! I WON’T GO!” The boy screamed, still lost in his world of panic as he protectively held onto his unconscious older brother. 

“Tae, what’sss wr’ngg?” Yoongi mumbled before slipping back into his previous state, the-fourteen-year-old placed his hand on his older brother’s forehead, the older had a raging fever. 

“Look, Taehyung-ah, Yoongi needs to get help as soon as possible, so please, come with me and we’ll make sure Yoongi is given the help he needs.” The man reasoned.

The boy seemed to be thinking it over, his grip on his older brother loosening a bit, would they catch a break if he went with the guard to his home? He was considering it when suddenly, screams of agony rang in his ears, he covered his ears with his hands and closed his eyes, only to see a furious and ridiculously drunk man walking towards him with a soju bottle in one hand and a bat in the other; Suecheon. Immediately, his eyes flew open, hands still covering his ears as the screams grew louder, the fourteen-year-old began frantically shaking his head and mumbling ‘no’ again and again like a broken record. 

The man looked at him with concern in his eyes, he crouched down next to the hyperventilating boy, trying to calm him down, but Taehyung just flinched away, not wanting to be touched by someone who he hadn’t seen in almost a decade, he wasn’t going to let that happen, not after what the Master did to them. The man understood, and backed away, opting to use words instead. 

“Taehyung-ah, your brothers miss Yoongi and you dearly, please, for their sake, come with me.” The man pleaded. 

That seemed to do the trick, the boy began calming himself down at the mention of his beloved brothers. 

“T-they s-still r-remember u-us?” He asked in a small voice. 

“Of course they do, they are your brothers, how could they forget? Infact, everyday, after returning home from school, they ask me if you two returned yet.” The man smiled, “Wouldn’t it be a good surprise that this time, when they come back home, I could tell them that yes, their brothers have returned?” 

“I-I…y-yes…” The boy spoke, fear evident in his voice, “b-but d-dad-” 

“He was arrested six years ago, was given a life sentence three years ago.” The man informed. 

Taehyung’s eyes widened, now that his brain had stopped panicking, he could vaguely remember hearing something similar on the animated billboards, he remembered showing it to his hyung too. 

“S-so h-he w-won’t b-be a-able t-to h-hurt u-us?” He asked. 

“No, now wil you come with us?” 

Now, Taehyung focused on observing the man, he squinted -as the alleyway was quite dark- he wanted to make sure the man was trustable, even though the man was a guard at his home, because all the adults except his mother had failed him and his hyung, it was difficult to trust the adults easily. The boy spotted an unfamiliar man standing at the entrance of the alleyway. 

“W-who i-is th-that?” He asked, eyes narrowed in suspicion. 

“That’s the private investigator that found you, he’s kind of like a police officer except he doesn’t work for the government.” The man explained. 

Deciding to trust them, Taehyung got up and picked up the unconscious Yoongi yet again, ignoring the small black dots in his vision, and began walking out of the alleyway, oblivious to the concerned glances the man gave him -because of the cuts and  bruises on both the boys’ faces and their weak state- he had reached the car and was about to open the door when his body gave up and his vision went black as he fell back, hitting his head on the pavement, and Yoongi’s too.

The two men panicked but quickly picked up both the boys and placed them in the car, after making sure the boys wouldn’t get hurt in any way, they too entered the car and began driving to Seoul.

“Oh Jin! There you are! I was looking for you since morning. Anyways, would you be interested in auditioning for the new play?” The theatre and arts teacher asked, Baek Seokjin was undoubtedly the best actor with his skills and visuals, everyone wanted him to star in the plays. 

“New play? Sure! When’s the audition?” The seventeen-year-old asked. 

“After recess.” The teacher answered. 

“Alright, I’ll swing by.” Jin nodded, his eyes went to the clock in the hallway, “I gotta go for class, bye Miss.” He spoke hurriedly as he bowed and then rushed off. 

                                                                   —

“Hyung, what happened, why are you so overjoyed today?” Jungkook asked his eldest brother who was currently hopping about and beaming, his other hyungs -Hosu hadn’t come because he was down with the flu- were staring at the eldest in confusion. 

“I got the lead role in the school’s new play!” Jin exclaimed, jumping up and down excitedly. 

“Hyung, you have been playing the main lead in our school’s play for five years now. Why are you so up in the clouds because of that ?” Hoseok spoke in a deadpan. 

“Sounds like something Yoongi hyung would say, did he posses you, Hobi?” Namjoon chuckled. 

Silence.

“Guys?” The fifteen-year-old called. 

“Sorry, we just-” 

“No, I’m sorry, hyung, I was inconsiderate while joking and brought up sad memories, I apologize.” Namjoon said, cutting Jin off. 

“It’s okay, Joon-ah, you didn’t mean to.” Hoseok offered a smile. 

“Yeah, don’t apologize, hyung.” Jimin joined in, flashing him an eye smile. 

Namjoon nodded and the rest of their walk home was spent in silence. 

They soon reached the gates of their mansion, they quickly went upto the small room beside the gate. 

“Are they back yet, ahjeossi?” Jin asked the guard like always, it had become a habit by this point. 

The only reply the guard gave was a frown, losing their hope for the day, they hung their heads,  walked inside, ringing the doorbell, they greeted the housekeeper that opened the door for them, and then went to greet their mother after putting their shoes and bags in the correct places. 

“Good afternoon, mom.” Jin announced in a sad tone. 

Namra was used to it, the boy’s would get their moods ruined after asking the guard the same question again and again and getting the same answer again and again, oh how she wished that one day her sons would greet her happily after returning from school. 

“Good afternoon, boys, you should go and freshen up, I’ll set the table and then we can have lunch, sounds good?” Namra asked. 

The boys hummed in reply before going upstairs to their room, nothing could’ve prepared them for what they saw in their room. 

“Yoongi and Taehyung?!” All five of them cried out in shock.

Chapter Text

“Yoongi and Taehyung?!”

Jin rubbed his eyes and blinked multiple times, was this real?! Was he dreaming?!

The boys hesitantly went closer to their long lost brothers, who were tucked into Seokjin and Jungkook’s beds -since those two did not have a bunk bed and slept on single beds- and the sight made their hearts dropped, they looked so peaceful yet so troubled, they had cuts and bruises all over their faces and they looked so thin, the clothes they were wearing were a few sizes too small for them to wear anymore, there was dirt matted into their hair and they looked nothing like the once cheerful kids they (the other five) remembered them as, they had grown up, but one thing that hadn’t changed was the scars they left with, Yoongi had the same scar on his cheek and Taehyung had the same one below his eye, they wondered where they were for the past nine years and how they lived, judging by their condition, they weren’t living the best life. 

“MOM!” Jungkook yelled, too overwhelmed by the situation. 

Namra immediately came rushing in, “What’s wrong, Kook?”

“W-why didn’t you tell us?” The twelve-year-old demanded, his voice cracking as tears built up in his eyes. 

“I wanted you kids to be surprised, the private investigators and the guard brought them in just thirty minutes ago.” Namra explained, “So…Surprise?” 

The boys said nothing as they exploded into sobs, sitting down near the two boys, holding onto their hands and carding through their hair just to make themselves believe that, yes, this was real, Yoongi and Taehyung were back, and they weren’t going to lose them ever again. 

“I’ve called Nurse Ajumma to check up on them, she’ll be here soon, I suggest you guys freshen up soon. I’ll be in the kitchen if you need me.” Namra said and then left so that the boys could have some alone time with their brothers. 

The five boys were sure they never changed so fast in their life, all of them were back in their home clothes in under one minute, and then they were glued to Seokjin and Jungkook’s bed yet again, just watching over the two, because they were afraid, they were afraid that if they leave them alone for too long, they’ll get taken away from them again. 

Soon enough, their ‘Nurse Ajumma’ had come to check up on them, she told them to go and eat lunch while she treated the two, which the boys obeyed. 

“Boys, slow down!” Namra exclaimed. 

“None can do, we have to go back to Yoongi hyung and Tae.” Hoseok spoke. 

“Hobi, don’t talk with your mouth full.” Namra warned. 

“Sorry.” Hoseok apologised, gulping. 

After lunch, Namra went with them to sit next to the two boys. 

“So, how are they?” Namra asked the nurse. 

“Well, Yoongi has infected cuts, I’ll get him some anti-biotics,Taehyung has a cracked rib, that’ll heal on its own, and they are slightly malnourished and dehydrated, so don’t be afraid to feed them a lot and make sure they drink lots of water.” The nurse answered, “But I suggest you take them to the hospital once too.”  

“I’ll take them once they wake up.” Namra said. 

“Alright, I’ll just bring in Yoongi’s medicine.” The nurse informed before leaving. 

                                                               —

“Mom, they’ve been unconscious for quite a while now, are you sure they are okay?” Namjoon asked in concern. 

“Yes, the guard said they were drifting in and out of consciousness in the car, so they might regain consciousness soon.” Namra answered. 

“Okay.” The fifteen-year-old said before returning his attention back to his two brothers. 

“When will Taehyungie wake up?” Jimin asked, he had been living without his twin for almost a decade and his patience was running out. 

“I’m sure he will soon, he might be tire-” 

Namra was cut off by a groan, all of their heads immediately snapped to the direction of the sound. 

                                                              —

“-e’s waking up!” Someone screeched from beside him, Yoongi, who was trying to open his eyes clenched them shut, the screech was too loud and the lighting was too bright.

“Yoongi-ah, we’re here, could you please try to open your eyes?” Another, very, very familiar voice spoke to him, but he couldn’t figure out who it belonged to. 

The boy tried his best to comply, and this time, the room wasn’t too bright and so he was able to open his eyes, though he wasn’t sure if he truely did open them, because what he saw was something he had only seen in dreams, the face of his mother and brothers, he was confused, he could swear he was with Taehyung in the alleyway. 

“We’re real, Yoongs, we found you, you’re back home, now.” Jin reassured, sensing the younger’s confusion. 

We found you

You’re  back home now. 

The words Yoongi longed to hear, he finally heard them, he felt a small smile creep onto his lips but then he registered something, and his smile morphed into a frown. 

“T-Tae-Taehy-ung-ah?” He spoke, finding it difficult because his throat was so dry. 

“He’s here, Yoongi-ah, he’s just sleeping, don’t worry.” Namra assured. 

The sixteen-year-old relaxed, and then he sat up. 

“I-I-I’m s-sor-ry.” He stuttered, hanging his head. 

“Yoongi hyung, why are you apologizing?” Jungkook asked. 

“I-I c-c-ould-n’t p-p-pro-t-tect T-Tae…I-I l-let d-dad d-d-dr-ive o-off…I-If I-I h-hadn’t l-left t-the c-car t-that d-day, n-none o-of t-this w-w-would’ve h-happened…” Yoongi sobbed. 

“Hyung, it wasn’t your fault, no one blames you, hyung, if anything, it’s all dad’s fault, don’t apologise you did nothing wrong, hyung.” Namjoon said, trying to provide comfort with his words. 

Hoseok just dove in to give Yoongi a hug, but the older immediately froze, suddenly he was back at The Master’s house, getting violated, touched again and again even though he did not want that. His breaths grew shorter and shorter, til he was barely breathing. 

“Yoongi!” Someone shouted but it sounded like the person was faraway. 

“Yoongi snap out of it!” The same voice yelled, he shook his head and he was back home, surrounded by his brothers’ safety. 

“What happened, Yoongi?” Jin asked, concern lacing his words. 

“N-nothing…” The sixteen-year-old replied. 

“Don’t lie, that’s not nothi-” The eldest was cut off by a little whimper; Taehyung. 

Yoongi immediately turned to Taehyung. 

The fourteen-year-old slowly opened his eyes, and to the five boys’ disappointment, his red-eye had just gotten worse over the years, the boy began blinking repeatedly. 

“Tae, it’s real, Tae they found us! Tae we’re back home!” Yoongi spoke to him, clutching the younger’s hand in his. 

Taehyung immediately perked up, looking around, and he sure was home, his brothers and mother, everyone he wished to see when he opened his eyes for the past nine years. 

“R-real?” The fourteen-year-old asked again to confirm. 

“Yes!” Yoongi exclaimed. 

Taehyung’s eye lit up as his signature boxy smile bloomed on his face. 

“Taehyungie.” A small voice squeaked. 

The boy turned around at the sound, he missed that voice so much, even though they fought all the time, a twin is a twin and their bond is unbreakable.

“J-Jiminie…” Taehyung called out. 

Jimin immediately enveloped Taehyung in a hug, his reaction was akin to Yoongi, the boy began hyperventilating, tears glistening in his eye. 

This scared Jimin as well, so the boy retracted his hug and looked at Taehyung with concern and confusion. 

“Taehyung-ah. Listen to me, it’s not him , It’s just Jimin, don’t think about it , we’re safe here, we’re safe.” Yoongi spoke calmly, keeping a distance from the boy but making sure he was in the younger’s line of vision. 

“S-s-safe…?” Taehyung mumbled in a broken voice. 

“Safe.” Yoongi repeated.

“H-he’s n-not h-here?” The fourteen-year-old asked. 

“No, he isn't, he never will be, he’s gone, Tae, he’s gone forever.” Yoongi assured. 

“W-we s-safe? Y-yoonie a-and T-Tae w-won’t h-hurt a-anymore?” Taehyung spoke. 

“Yes, We are safe. Yoongi and Taehyung won’t be hurt anymore.” Yoongi repeated to confirm it for the boy. 

The others just watched the interaction, not sure what to do, eventually, Yoongi got Taehyung to calm down. 

“Sorry about that, c-could y-you g-guys warn us before hugging us or touching us?” The sixteen-year-old asked.

“Sure, but why…?” Jungkook wondered. 

“No reason, Kook.” Yoongi said. 

Jin had already jumped to conclusions, “Hey, Jungkook, how about you go tell Hosu that Yoongi and Taehyung are back?” The two boys gasped at the mention of their old friend.

“But he has the flu, I’ll get it too.” Jungkook pouted.

“Just keep a distance, okay?” Jin said. 

“Ugh fiiinee.” Jungkook rolled his eyes, “I’ll be back soon.” And with that he set off to go to their next door neighbours. 

“Hosu lives here?” Yoongi asked, Taehyung didn’t speak but he asked with his eye. 

“Yes he does, now tell us the reason.” Jin pressed. 

“Jin, I think-” 

“Mom, we should know, how will we help them if we don’t know what happened?” Jin reasoned.

Just then Namra’s phone began ringing, “Oh, I have to take that call, I’ll be back, I’ll bring something for Yoongi and Taehyung to eat and drink as well.” And with that she walked out of the room. 

“O-okay…W-we’ll t-tell y-you w-what ha-happened.” Taehyung stuttered immediately after the door shut behind his mother.

“B-basically, after we got left at the park, an orphanage headmaster found us and we were getting sent to different foster homes again and again, all of them were abusive, a-and our last foster parent…kind of…a-assaulted us…like everyday, for three years, so we ran away with Hosu, b-but it w-was th-three years ago s-so w-we s-shouldn’t b-be b-b-bother-ed b-by i-it b-but i-it g-gets t-trigged a-again a-and a-again.” Yoongi explained. 

“HE WHAT?!” Jin screamed, immediately grabbing his phone, “Do you guys know his name, address? And why didn’t you tell anyone immediately?! Why did you wait three years?! And what the heck is wrong with that orphanage?! Do they not thoroughly inspect each foster parent?!!”

“W-we didn’t k-know i-it w-was t-that b-bad, w-we w-were u-unaware, b-but t-then I a-accidentally t-told H-Hosu a-and th-then h-he e-explained e-everything t-to me, a-and th-then w-we ra-n a-away.” Yoongi said, he was beginning to cry. 

Taehyung was silent the whole time, not saying anything, and that was concerning, he would have at least said something or began crying along with Yoongi but he just kept a blank face. 

“Hyung, could you report him to the police?” Taehyung asked. 

“ Could I? I’m reporting him this instant! Tell me his details.” Jin commanded. 

“He didn’t tell us his name, told us to call him ‘Master’, but I know his address.” Taehyung said, and then narrated the address to his eldest hyung, “He’s gonna be put in prison, right?” 

“Yes, Tae, he will be put in prison, I’ll make sure of it.” 

Hoseok, Namjoon and Jimin had begun comforting Yoongi, warning him before they hugged him or carded through his hair, so that he wouldn’t have another flashback. 

“HYUNGIES! I’M BACK, DID YOU MISS ME?!” Jungkook screeched as he practically slided into the room, but seeing Yoongi crying, he immediately skidded to a halt, “Hyung, what happened?” 

Yoongi quickly tried to hide his tears, he knew Jungkook would ask a lot of questions, and right now, after the emotionally exhausting story time, he wasn’t in the mood to, and nor had the energy to answer them.

“It’s nothing, Kookie, hyung just slipped in fell. Come on, now, I want you to show me the garden” Taehyung instructed, tugging the twelve-year-old along with him, the others present  in the room realized what the boy was trying to do -trying to distract Jungkook- so that Yoongi could recover, and silently thanked him. 

                                                                         —

“Hyung! Watch out!” Jungkook yelled as he watched the football get closer and cloer to his youngest hyung -who had not seen it because of his blinded eye- But sadly, it was too late, the football hit Taehyung square in the face, the boy didn’t even flinch. 

“Hyung I’m so so sorry! I swear, I didn’t mean for it to hit you!” Jungkook exclaimed. 

“It’s okay, Jungkook-ah, I’m fine, I’m used to it.” Taehyung said with a slight chuckle. 

“What do you mean?” The younger asked. 

“Nothing, come on, let’s go back inside, it’s getting too sunny, you’ll fall ill.” The older dodged the question, swinging his arm over his younger brother’s shoulder as he steered them inside. 

“Taehyung-ah! Jungkook-ah! There you two are, come eat something, you two must be hungry!” Namra called out. 

The two ran to the kitchen and sat down on the kitchen island, soon, their hyungs came downstairs as well.

They began eating the snacks Namra had brought out, when suddenly they heard a sniffle coming from somewhere, all of them immediately turned to look at Jimin.

“I-I’m s-sorry, i-it’s j-just, i-it’s been s-so l-long s-since w-we a-ate t-together s-so I-I…” Jimin explained as tears streamed down his cheeks. 

Taehyung, who was sitting next to his twin, hesitated a little but eventually enveloped his twin into a comforting hug. 

Namra smiled, all of her seven sons were back together again and she couldn’t have wished for anything more.

Chapter Text

“Okay, now that you’re done eating, I think you two should go take a shower.”  Namra adviced, cleaning up the dishes after her sons had eaten their snacks. 

Yoongi and Taehyung nodded and went upstairs, Jin followed shortly after to give them some clothes, the two took turns showering and then returned to the living room. 

“How about we watch a little movie?” Jin suggested. 

“Sure.” Yoongi spoke. 

“OoH! Let’s make a pillow fort!” Jimin added.

Soon, all of them were sitting inside their pillow fort in front of the TV, searching for a movie to watch. 

“Which movie do you two want to watch?” Namra asked. 

“I-”  

“Have you watched The Jungle Book?” Jungkook asked. 

“N-no.” Taehyung answered.

“WHAT?! HOW?!” The youngest exclaimed in disbelief. 

“We couldn’t, I mean the families that fostered us weren’t the best people, so we weren’t allowed to watch TV, and the orphanage didn’t really let us watch TV for more than an hour.” Yoongi replied. 

“Oh…” 

“So let’s watch Jungle Book then!” Hoseok said, quickly putting the movie on. 

They were half way into the movie, enjoying it when Jin suddenly stood up. 

“Mom, can we like- talk in private?” The seventeen-year-old asked. 

“Sure.” Namra said, getting up and taking her son to the kitchen, “So what’d you want to tell me?” 

“Uh…Yoongi and Taehyung told us, they…uhm…got abused a lot in the foster homes they lived in and their last foster parent…kind of…assulted them for three years…” Jin spoke. 

“WHAT?!” Namra yelled, “Oh god I need to report this to the police! Did the orphanage not background check the foster parents?!” 

“I don’t think so, mom, I think you should report this as fast as possible.” Jin said. 

“Yeah, I’m going to report this right now, do you think you can take care of them?” Namra asked.

“Of course I can, mom.” Jin rolled his eyes. 

“Okay then, I’ll be back soon, alright?” 

                                                                   —

“Where did mom go?” Yoongi asked. 

“She just had a work call and so she had to leave.” Jin answered. 

“Okay.” Yoongi nodded and then the seven of them resumed watching to movie. 

“Taetae…can I hug you?” Jimin whispered to his twin. 

Taehyung hummed in response, closing his eyes and telling his brain that it was just Jimin who was hugging him so he wouldn’t trigger any flashbacks. 

The two twins snuggled into eachother’s embrace, trying to make up for the nine years they lost together. 

“Yoongi, I’m going to hug you, alright?” Jin spoke to his dongsaeng. 

“Okay hyung.” Yoongi mumbled before melting into his hyung’s hug. 

Soon, all seven of the brothers were cuddled up together in a big cuddle pile. 

                                                                —

Namra walked in soon after the housekeeper had opened the door, she went to the living room,  expecting her sons to be watching a movie, only to find her sons fast asleep inside the pillow fort with Inside Out playing on the TV, Jungle Book must’ve ended shortly after she left. 

She smiled at the sight of all her seven sons and then retreated to the kitchen to make dinner for them.

                                                               — 

“Children! Wake up! Dinner’s ready!” Namra shouted, walking upto the pillow fort. 

Taehyung’s eyes immediately flew open when he heard shouts, and then, he was back at the Ahn household, getting yelled at for every little thing. 

“Taehyung-ah?! Tae what happened?!” Someone asked him frantically, but he was too lost in his nightmare to pay attention. 

“Taehyung-ah, I need you to breathe.” A calm voice spoke to him, and then he was back home, in his hyung’s embrace. 

“Y-Yoo-ngi h-hyung…” Taehyung tried to speak through his tears. 

“Shh…It’s okay now…it’s okay…” Yoongi said, comforting his dongsaeng. 

“Tae, what’s wrong?” Namjoon asked. 

“Do you need a hug, hyung?” Jungkook offered. 

“Taetae, are you alright?” Hoseok questioned. 

“You’re safe now, Tae.” Jin spoke. 

“Don’t cry, Taetae.” Jimin said, reaching his hand out to wipe his twin’s tears, but instead Taehyung flinched away. 

“I-I-” The fourteen-year-old tried to speak but was too overwhelmed by the situation to make comprehensible sentences. 

“I’m sorry, Taehyung-ah, I shouldn’t have yelled.” Namra apologized. 

“N-no, i-it’s o-ka-y, m-mom.” The boy stuttered. 

“Can I hug you as an apology?” Namra asked. 

The boy gave a slight nod, he needed a motherly hug since a long time anyway. 

And before he knew it, he was enveloped into a hug by his mother and brothers. 

                                                                         — 

The next day, it was time to reunite with Hosu, all seven of the Baek siblings went to his house and knocked on his door, and then Yoongi and Taehyung quickly hid behind the other five. 

“Guyss…Why are you here this early in the morning?” Hosu spoke in a sleepy voice. 

“Hosu. Wake up. We have a surprise for you.” Jin said, moving out of the way. 

The half-asleep sixteen-year-old’s eyes immediately widened. 

“Yoongi? Taehyung? Is that really you?!” The boy screamed in excitement. 

“Yeah, the private investigators found them yesterday!” Jungkook replied, “Anyways, we’re going to just chill and have fun at home today, so we were wondering if you will joi-” 

“Hell yeah! I’ll be there in 15 minutes.” Hosu said, the boys retreated back to their house and waited for Hosu to arrive, after which they spent the day playing outside, watching movies and playing other board games. 

•  
• ●•A few days later•●•

“Are you two excited to go to school today?” Namra asked her sons as she served them breakfast. 

“OH YES! I can’t wait to introduce Taehyung to my friends!” Jimin yelled out. 

But instead of a cheer of ‘yes’ like Jimin expected, everyone was staring at him like he was the dumbest person alive. 

“What?” He asked. 

“Don’t you know, Jiminie?” Hoseok asked back.

“Don’t I know what guys? You are confusing me!” Jimin whined. 

“Taehyung’s in a different section than you.” Namjoon said. 

“WHAT?! HOW?! HOW DID YOU ALLOW THIS?!!” Jimin screamed. 

“There wasn’t enough space in your section for them to enroll Taehyung in it too so he had to get enrolled in a different one.” Jin said.

“NOOOO!!” Jimin wailed. 

“Yoongi hyung and Taehyungie hyung, are you excited?”  Jungkook asked. 

“Yeah, Hosu is in my section so it’ll be fun.” Yoongi said. 

“I-I’m sure I’ll make some friends…” Taehyung spoke, he too, was sad about not being in his twins’ section but he couldn’t do anything about it so he said nothing about it. 

All of them ate breakfast and got ready for school. 

“Off you go then! Bye!”  Namra said as she waved at her sons who began walking towards their school. 

                                                                    — 

“Good luck, Taetae, I hope you make friends really fast today, because trust me, our school isn’t a pleasant place to wander alone in.” Jimin said with a chuckle as they walked to school. 

“Yah! Don’t scare him you pabo!” Hoseok yelled. 

“I’m not scaring him, I’m just warning him, right, Tae?” Jimin turned to face his twin. 

“Y-yeah…” Taehyung mumbled. 

“Hyung.” Yoongi called out, “You said you guys usually pick up Hosu and then you go to school with him, so why didn’t we pick him up today?” 

“Oh. Right, about that…He called me yesterday, he told me that he was out of town for a few days, sorry for not telling you earlier.” Jin apologized.

“Its okay, hyung.” Yoongi said, there was a hint of sadness in his voice. 

“Good luck to you too, then, hyung!” Jungkook exclaimed. 

                                                                     — 

Currently, Taehyung was regretting his decisions, he was hiding behind Jimin, clutching onto his twin’s arm as if his life depended on it as they walked through the hallway, he hadn’t been to a school in three years and the last school he went to barely had two hundred students in total, so this sudden shift was overwhelming hinm, and Jimin stopping after every five steps to talk to random kids in the hallway wasn’t helping his situation, eventually, they got to his class, it was half empty -as it was still very early- but the total number of students was written on the board; sixty. Taehyung’s previous class had fifteen kids in total. Anxiety began building up inside him. 

“J-Jim-Jiminie, I-I d-don’t wa-wanna g-go a-alone.” He stuttered out, on the verge of breaking down. 

“Come on, Taehyungie, its okay, they are friends, they won’t hurt you.” Jimin spoke softly to his twin, his voice barely above a whisper because Taehyung looked so fragile at that time that Jimin felt like if he raised his voice even a little bit, his twin would completely shatter. 

“J-Jiminie, pl-please s-stay w-with T-Taetae, I-I’m sc-scared.” Taehyung pleaded, Jimin could see tears building up in his twin’s right eye and his left eye glistening. 

“I’m going to be in 8A, its just two classrooms away, so just tell your teacher that you are feeling unwell and come there, okay?” Jimin said and gave his twin a quick hug before running off. 

The hug worsened Taehyung’s state as he began having flashbacks to The Master’s house. His vision blurred as he slid down the wall next to the classroom door, he curled up into a ball and began sobbing. 

                                                               — 

Yoongi, on the other hand, was slightly more confident, he had been mentally preparing for the crowds so he just along with Jin to his classroom,  Jin was stopping every now and then to either wave to the few kids here and there or to greet any teacher that came by, everyone seemed to know Jin, Yoongi figured his hyung was very popular in school. 

“So here’s your class, Yoongs.” Jin said, stopping in front of the classroom, “Do you want me to stay til your introduction or should I leave?” 

“N-no, it’s alright, I-I’ll manage.” Yoongi answered, he did want his hyung to stay with him for a while but he knew that his hyung had to get to his classes too, so he denied. 

“Okay, good luck, then! If you need anything, just tell your teacher, alright?” Jin said, “I’m going to give you a hug before I leave, okay?” 

Yoongi gave a nod, accepting the hug before walking into his class.

Chapter Text

“H-hello, my name i-is B-Baek Yoongi.” The sixteen-year-old spoke to his classmates, “I-I j-just r-returned t-to S-Seoul s-so-”

“Were you a gang member or something, or are you a gang member, cause those scars look something straight out of a gangster movie.” Someone interrupted.

“Please keep quiet, Dong-ha, and do not ask questions like these, they are not appropriate. You may continue, Yoongi.” The teacher said.

Yoongi continued with his introduction after which the teacher began the first lesson of the day.

“Hey, scar-face.” Someone called out from behind him, Yoongi turned back to look who had called him that, it was the boy from earlier, Dong-ha, “Do you have an extra pen?” The boy asked.

“Bold of you to assume I’m going to give you a pen after you called me ‘scar-face’.” Yoongi spoke in a calm tone before turning back around to focus on the lesson. Coincidentally the teacher had to leave for a while right at that moment, immediately after the teacher left, Yoongi’s head was smashed into his desk.

“Don’t try to be smart with us, scar-face.” Dong-ha spat, he was accompanied by three more boys.

“W-what-”

“Oh my god! He has a little stuttering problem! How adorable!” One of Dong-ha’s friends mocked.

“L-leave me alone, you shits.” Yoongi said, he groaned mentally, his stutter always showed up during wrong times.

“And what if he don’t, are you going to go to your gangster friends and cry to them to get us killed?”

“I might.” Yoongi smirked.

“As if. We know you’re no gang member, you look too weak to be one. And besides, even if you were one, I could take down your ‘gang’ at once.” Dong-ha said, making quotation marks with his finger while saying gang.

“I don’t even know you, why the hell are you here to annoy me?” Yoongi asked.

“Because,” Dong-ha paused, slamming Yoongi’s head into the desk once more, “I can.”

“Well, then, buddy, you chose the wrong tree to bark at, I’ve seen worse than your pathetic bullying.” Yoongi said, un-satisfied with the answer he got, Dong-ha tried to crash Yoongi’s head into the table once more but the boy held his head up, and whatever force Dong-ha used to bow his head was useless, “This is more like…Warmup for me, you’ll have to do worse if you wanna break me.”

Dong-ha and his minions pushed Yoongi off his chair and began kicking the sixteen-year-old who had no reaction at all.

Just then, the bully got an idea, he smirked, “So, who’s that oddly good-looking guy that dropped you off at our homeroom today?”

“Are you complimenting him? Wow. I didn’t expect that from you.” Yoongi spoke.

“Answer my question, moron.” Dong-ha growled.

“He’s no one you should care about.” Yoongi replied.

“Well, he’s not your boyfriend is he? I would expect a fag like you to be gay.” Dong-ha chuckled.

“Shut the fuck up, he’s not my boyfriend, he’s my hyung. And there’s nothing wrong in being gay, but there is something wrong with being homophobic, and I’d expect an oxygen-waster like you to be one.” Yoongi spat.

“Oh, so he’s your hyung! Of course, a bastard’s hyung is…well, a bastard.” Dong-ha laughed. He was met with a shove and then a lot of kicks.

—

“Who the hell is that?!” A girl screamed, she was about to enter her class when she caught sight of someone curled up into a ball on the floor next to the entrance door.

“Eh, it’s nothing, probably just some over-emotional rando.” Someone answered her from the inside of the homeroom.

And just like that, all the students walking into the class ignored the hyperventilating and sobbing boy. A while later, the fourteen-year-old faintly heard the school bell ringing in his ears, but he was too panicked to react to it, a few minutes later, his sobbing lessened and his breathing began evening out slowly, he heard footsteps approaching the classroom, and then he felt like someone had crouched down next to him, their hand on his shoulder, surprisingly, he didn’t flinch away this time as the hand on his shoulder radiated a motherly energy, he hesitantly raised his head, where he was met with the concerned face of who he assumed to be his home room teacher.

“Are you alright, Taehyung-ah?” The teacher asked him -the Baek’s case was well known amongst the school staff so everyone knew about Baek Yoongi and Taehyung- “Do you want to go to your brothers? Are you feeling unwell?”

Taehyung shook his head. No.

“Then do you want to head inside the class?” The teacher asked.

“I-I-”

“Oh! And I’m your homeroom teacher, Mrs.Roh, just let me know if you need anything, alright?” The teacher, Mrs.Roh, quickly introduced herself.

“O-okay…Mrs.Roh.” Taehyung stuttered out.

“Now let’s go and get you introduced to your classmates, okay?” Mrs.Roh helped the boy get to his feet and then walking into the homeroom, the boy following shortly after.

“Class! We have a new friend joining us from to-”

“Oh come on! Why are you talking to us as if we’re kindergarten kids?” One boy rolled his eyes.

“Hey! Isn’t that the weirdo who was having a breakdown right beside our door?” A girl asked.

“What is wrong with his eye? And why does he have so many scars on his face?” Another questioned, and then all of the kids began talking, exploring all the possibilities as to why Taehyung had one red eye and so many scars on his face.

“Class. Class! CLASS!” Mrs.Roh shouted, Taehyung flinched a little but no one seemed to notice. “You better listen nicely to your new classmate or else your all getting detention.” She warned before turning to Taehyung, “You may introduce yourself.” She smiled.

“Oh…uh…m-my n-name i-is-”

“Freaky-eye!” Someone shouted.

“No, Red-eye!”

“Blindy!”

“How about just Freak, it’s easy to remember.”
“Blind-red-eyed freak!”

“Yes!”

“N-no m-my n-name i-is T-Taehyung.” The fourteen-year-old stammered, bowing his head.

“Stuttering-blind-red-eyed freak it is then!”

“Class! You’re all getting detention! Didn’t I tell you to be polite?!” Mrs.Roh yelled at her students, clearly angered by their behaviour.

“M-Mrs.R-Roh…C-can I-I g-go t-to m-my b-broth-er’s c-class f-for s-some t-time?” Taehyung asked.

“Lessons start in 30 minutes, so yes, you can go.” Mrs.Roh said, Taehyung bowed and immediately ran out of the classroom.

—

“Well, well, well, if it isn’t Mr.Perfect 4.0.” The boy in front of him sneered.

“What do you want, Kyung-se?” Jimin asked in an annoyed tone.

“Well, I want to torture you, of course!” Kyung-se grinned, Jimin groaned, why did their homeroom teacher have to be absent today?

“Listen, today is a good day, and I don’t want to ruin it by fighting you, besides, everyone in this school, besides you and your brothers, loves us, so why are you so keen on bullying me and my brothers?” Jimin asked.

“Because, if you must know, who wouldn’t want to bully the five Mr.Perfects of our school?” Kyung-se answered.

“Uh…Like, the whole school-” Jimin’s reply got cut off as his head was pulled back by his hair, and then he was repeatedly punched. But Jimin wasn’t one of those who went down without a fight.

“You’re…just…jealous…admit…it.” Jimin spoke in between the punches.

“Jealous of what? You? Hah. That’s funny.” Kyung-se let out a fake laugh.

“Leave Jimin alone!” Someone yelled at Kyung-se but the boy ignored it.

Some kids tried to stop the bully but it was all futile.
Suddenly, the classroom doors burst open and in walked a crying Baek Taehyung.

“Jimin?!” The boy exclaimed, all of his tears tears disappearing as anger took over him, “Hey! Back off from Jimin! Don’t you dare hurt him!” He yelled, rushing over to his twin’s desk.

There were a few kids talking amongst themselves.

“Who the hell is he?! And how does someone like him know someone like Jimin?!”

“He looks like a freak.”

“Or maybe a gang member? You know, those homeless kids that roam around on the street committing crimes?”

Taehyung ignored them all as he marched upto Kyung-se and punched him across the face.

“Someone wants to play the role of anpanman here, I see, don’t worry, I’m always up for a fight.” Kyung-se smirked while cracking his knuckles.

—

After dropping off Yoongi at his class, Jin quickly rushed to his homeroom.

“Oh look, its Mr.Perfect 1.0!” One of Jin’s classmate exclaimed.

“Leave me alone, Kwang-seon.” Jin rolled his eyes as he sat down on his desk.

“And why would I? You’re my favourite persone to torture! Now do tell me, did you decided to adopt a gangster street rat? ‘Cause the new kid that was walking beside you in the hallway sure looked like one.” Kwang-seon laughed.

“Shut the hell up.” Jin growled.

“Oh, did I offend you and your kid?” Kwang-seon mocked.

“That’s my brother, you’re talking about, watch your mouth.” Jin warned.

“Of course! I knew you’d have a scumbag-street rat as your broth-” Kwang-seon was cut off as Jin pushed him back, Kwang-seon ended up crashing into another desk with the chair toppled on top of him.

“Grow up, seon, you’re not a kid anymore to bully others just because you’re jealous.” Jin spat.

The bully quickly got up and glared at Jin.
“Well, at least I’m not a sixteen-year-old who acts like they’re five!” Kwang-seon yelled.

“At least, I know how to enjoy my life, unlike you. Oh wait, what am I saying, you can’t enjoy your life no matter what you do, ‘cause you made it so miserable by yourself!” Jin laughed.

“Let’s see who’s life is miserable when I get rid of those precious dongsaengs of yours.” Kwang-seon smirked, punching Jin in the face.

The rage in Jin’s eyes was enough to tell everyone that a big fight was going to begin.

—

“Are you writing your stupid lyrics again, Mr.Perfect 3.0?” A voice sneered from behind him, Namjoon ignored the other boy and continued scribbling in his notebook. Suddenly, the notebook was snatched from his desk, “I asked you something, 3.0.”

“Just frick off, Ki-ho, I don’t have the time to listen to your bullshit today.” Namjoon bluntly stated, standing up to get his notebook, their principal had called an emergency meeting of the teachers of a certain department so their homeroom teacher had gone, and a substitute teacher still hadn’t come so the students were unsupervised.

“You ain’t getting your notebook back, 3.0, keep dreaming. Anyways, your stupid lyrics should be known to the world, don’t you think so?” Ki-ho mused, before Namjoon could do anything, the boy began shouting out random parts of the lyrics Namjoon wrote.

“‘Live as you like, your live is yours anyway, don’t try too hard, its okay to lose?’ Wow, such bullshit. This ain’t a good song, next!” Ki-ho screamed as he flipped a few pages.

“Give it back, you dimwit!” Namjoon shouted, trying to get his notebook back.

“‘Even if I’m hurt, I’m a hero. Put the fear behind. Anpanman’. What? Are you ten or something? Ooh and what’s this? ‘I’m scared, scared, scared, I would stop the time, once this moment pases by, that it might become something that didn’t happen, that I might lose you, I’m scared, scared, scared, Butterfly, like a butterfly.’ Ew, who’d you write this for, your nonexistent girlfriend?” Ki-ho asked with a cringed face.

“Just shut up and give me my notebook back!” Namjoon yelled.

“Namjoon’s lyrics are so cool right?”

“Yeah! They’re so meaningful! He shouldn’t keep them hidden away!”

His classmates chattered away, not really caring that he was getting bullied.

“These lyrics belong in the trash, Joon, let me make the job easier for you.” Ki-ho smirked, just then Hoseok came into the homeroom.

“Joonie! I’m bac- Ki-ho, you bastard!” Hoseok hollered as he witnessed Ki-ho rip his twin’s precious lyric book into shreds, Hoseok knew how much those lyrics meant to his twin, Namjoon had written those songs for Yoongi and Taehyung to show them when they return.

“There, mind throwing these shreds into the trash? And while you’re at it, say hi to your brothers from me too, it must be nice living in trash.” Ki-ho spoke.

The twins’ eyes filled with fury as they charged at Ki-ho, both landing a punch on the bully’s face.

“Hey! Two against one isn’t fair!” A voice boomed from behind the twins.

“Ki-ha.” Hoseok growled, Ki-ha was Ki-ho’s twin brother and both of them loved to bully the Baek twins on a daily basis.

“Mr.Perfect 2.0.” Ki-ha retorted.

Both the pairs of twins charged at eachother.

—

“Oi! Mr.Perfect 5.0!” A voice screamed in Jungkook’s ear as he was stopped at the entrance of his homeroom.

“What? Is it, Kyu-won?” Jungkook asked in an exasperated tone.

“I heard you messed up in the choir today! How wonderful! Mr.Perfect 5.0 messing up in something?! That sounds unbelievable!” Kyu-won mocked.

“I’m a human, every human makes a mistake, your parents are a great example, they made not one, not two, but five mistakes.” Jungkook snarked, he normally wouldn’t say this kind of stuff but he and his hyungs were getting bullied by the five brothers since four years now and he was getting fed up.

Jungkook could see the rage in Kyu-won’s eyes as the boy punched him in the face.

“What? Why are you so mad just because I told you the truth?” Jungkook chuckled before walking off to his desk.

“Of course you’re a little scumbag, your hyungs are all nitwits so you’re one too.” Kyu-won spoke a little while later, smirking.
Jungkook slowly turned to face his bully, a smile on his face, but it wasn’t his usual bunny smile, this one was threatening. “What’d you say about my hyungs?” He asked, his smile growing wider.

“That they’re nitwi-” Kyu-won was cut off a stinging pain in his cheek as Jungkook slapped him across the face.

“Don’t say that about your elders, were you not taught about respecting elders in kindergarten?” Jungkook asked, tilting his head, his gaze piercing into Kyu-won.

—

“Hello? Is this Mrs.Baek?” The person on the other line asked.

“Yes it is, how may I help you?” Namra replied.

“I’m from your sons’ school, we request you to come to the school as soon as possible.”

“What?! Why?! Did something happen to my sons?!” Namra asked frantically.

“Yes, it seems that your sons got into some fights.”

“Which one of my sons got into a fight? There must be some misunderstanding, my sons aren’t violent kids-”

“All seven of your sons have gotten into a fight, Mrs.Baek.”

Chapter Text

Namra was sitting in the principals office with her sons, all of them either had a busted lip, a black eye, a bloodied nose or bruised up faces. 

“Mrs.Baek, I’m very disappointed today, your sons are the top students of our school, and it was very shocking for me to find out that they have gotten into fights and have injured other classmates. As for Yoongi and Taehyung, well, today was their first day and I’m afraid I already have a bad impression of them, I mean, they were already covered in scars like gang kids and I have heard these two attacked their classmates first, now I don’t know from which dump you picked them u-” 

“Sir, I respect you and all but please, do be respectful towards my dongsaengs as well. You don’t know the whole thing so I suggest you keep quiet about it. And as for throwing the first punch, Kyung-se was hurting Jimin first, so Taehyung went to protect his twin, and Dong-ha was the first one to hit Yoongi as well.” Jin interjected, this was a new principal and knew nothing about the Baeks, especially Yoongi and Taehyung, so the seventeen-year-old did not lash out and start yelling at the man. 

The principal glared at Jin, “As I was saying, whatever homeless shelter they mig-” 

“I’m sorry, sir, but if you have called us here to insult my sons, then I’d like to leave.” Namra interrupted in a cold tone. 

“-ht be from, I will not tolerate this kind of uncivilized, uneducated behaviour from now on, teach your kids that they are not on the streets anymore and thus, cannot punch whoever they want.” The principal completed his sentence, ignoring Namra completely. 

“And why should only my children get a punishment? What about the kids who bullied them for four years? They’re the ones my sons fought with today as well, right? So why aren’t they here with their parents? I’m pretty sure there will be a lot of witnesses for the bullying.” Namra said. 

“They are getting punished separately. Now, as for your children, they’re going to have to stay back two hours every month, they’ll be helping clean up after the day ends, they’ll also have to write an essay each day on a new topic and bring it to me. If they fail to show up for even a single day, they’ll continue this punishment for two months.” The principal stated, “Now you may leave with your children.” 

“But-” 

“The door is that way, Mrs.Baek.” And with that, the Baeks were dragged out of the principal’s office. 

                                                                    — 

The car drive back to their home was utterly silent most of the drive, but then, suddenly, Namra heard little sniffles coming from the back of the car, she stopped the car on the side of the road and turned back to check on her seven sons -they had been extremely stubborn in sitting together in the last row of seats, leaving Namra to drive a car with the passenger seat and the first row empty- 

“I-I’m so sorry, hyung.” 

“Me too, I shouldn’t have hit him.” 

“If anyone’s to blame, it’s the Byun brothers’.”

“Yeah, that’s right, can you stop crying now, Kook?” 

Namra heard her sons whisper to one another, she knew they didn’t want her to interfere, which is why they were whispering, and she couldn’t comfort her sons from the drivers’ seat, so she just continued driving. 

                                                                    — 

“D-do w-we r-really s-seem l-like h-homel-less and u-un-civili-zed k-kids?” Taehyung asked his brothers once they reached the safely of their room. Though Yoongi didn’t say anything, he too, stared at his bothers intently, silently begging them to answer.

“WHAT?! NO! Of course not, Taehyungie and Yoongi, you’re my little dongsaengs, your appearance doesn't change that!” Jin said. 

“Taetae don’t say that, you pabo!” Jimin pouted, playfully hitting his twin’s shoulder. “And Yoonie hyungie, don’t think that!” 

“Yeah! What Jiminie and Jinnie hyung said!” Jungkook joined in.

“Yoongi hyung, Tae, we all love you, so don’t listen to that stupid principal’s meaningless words, okay?” Namjoon spoke. 

“You need hugs! Hugs incoming!” Hoseok warned before barelling towards his two long lost brothers with a bone-crushing hug. 

                                                                — 

“So, what punishment do you think your bullies got?” Namra asked her sons as they ate dinner. 

“They’ll get nothing.” Jungkook mumbled.

“What? Why not?” Namra questioned. 

“Because they’re our principal’s beloved nephews.” Hoseok rolled his eyes, “And those two kids that bullied Yoongi hyung and Tae are our bullies’ best friends so…” 

“WHAT?!” 

“Yes, mom, it means they’ll never get punished no matter what they do.” Jin sighed. 

                                                                 — 

“Hey Yoongs!” Hosu exclaimed, running upto his best friend, holding up his hand for a high-five. 

Yoongi grinned and high-fived Hosu, “Man, you missed out on so much, yesterday.” 

“Oh really? What’d I miss?” Hosu asked. 

“Nothing much, just all seven of us getting into seven different fights.” Jin answered instead of Yoongi, chuckling a little bit.

“Oh my god! You seven are really something.” Hosu feigned a sigh. 

The seven brothers laughed in reply as they walked to school. 

                                                                       — 

“Hey, freaky eyes, you better stay away from Jimin, you got that?” Someone spoke as Taehyung closed his locker startling the boy. 

“And you are…?” Taehyung asked, the other boy looked familiar but the fourteen-year-old couldn’t remember why.

“Kyung-jae. Jimin’s best friend.” The boy told him. 

Taehyung’s eyes widened, Kyung-jae had been their -well Jimin’s- best friend since kindergarten, he hadn’t expected for someone to last that long. 

“K-Kyu-ng-jae, I-” 

“Save it. You’re probably going to take forever to speak because of that stutter, and besides, I do not want to waste time talking to a freak like y-” 

“Oh hi, Tae! Did you finish your lessons early? Let’s go to the cafete-” 

“Jimin-ah, don’t sit with him, he’s the new freak I told you about, I might’ve not been here yesterday, but I’ve heard he’s kind of like a feral anima-” 

“Shut it, Kyung-jae, don’t talk about him like that.” Jimin snapped, “Come on Taetae, let’s go.” He grabbed his twin’s hand. 

“No its okay, Jiminie, I don’t want you to fight with your friends because of me.” Taehyung said in a small voice before freeing his handfrom Jimin’s grip and running away. 

“Kyung-jae, what the hell is wrong with you?!” Jimin screamed at his best friend. 

“He’s not a good person. Don’t want your reputation ruined.” Kyung-jae spoke. 

“Oh frick my reputation!” Jimin shouted, “You have no right to control who I am friends! And bully him too!” 

“Why are you so concerned about a nobody like him?!” Jimin found it useless to argue so he just shook his head and ran towards the boys’ knowing Taehyung will be there. 

The moment he entered, he heard a soft sniffle coming from one of the stalls in the corner. He immediately rushed to the stall from where he heard the noise, “Taetae?” 

“N-no, l-le-ave, pl-pease, M-Minnie, b-bei-ng a-arou-nd m-me w-will r-ruin y-your r-repu-ta-tion, I-I’m j-just a-a f-freak , a s-stut-ttering f-fool.” Taehyung sobbed out. 

“Tae! Don’t say that about yourself! Namjoon hyung will be mad! Now come on, open the door and then we’ll go meet with hyungs and Kook for recess.” Jimin said. 

“N-no. I-I d-don’t w-want t-to e-eat, y-you c-can g-go w-without m-me.” 

“Okay fine then. If you’re not leaving, neither am I.” Jimin huffed, crossing his arms, “So, if you’re gonna stay here forever, I guess I’m going to starve to dea-” Jimin’s empty threat was cut off as his twin came out of the stall and clamped his hand on Jimin’s mouth, eyes wide in fear. 

“Don’t say that! Please don’t say that Jiminie, I’m sorry, I’ll go with you to the cafeteria.” Taehyung pleaded. 

“Good. Come on, Tae, let’s go eat, I’m famished!” Jimin exclaimed, dragging his twin with him. 

                                                                —

“Does it feel like talking to uneducated kids while talking with Taehyung and I, hyung?” Yoongi asked as Jin and him walked into the cafeteria. 

“Yoongs, come on, we talked about this yesterday! You two are very precious to us! Stop thinking like that, it’ll only waste your energy.” Jin said as the two picked up their lunch trays. 

“I-It’s not t-that I was thinking about it, some kids in my class said that so I was just asking.” Yoongi answered, the two took their seat at a table.

“Don’t listen to those morons, Yoongi.” 

“Okay,” 

“Look! Hobi, Joon and Kook are here!” Jin pointed out.

The three quickly came with their lunch trays in their hands and sat down at the table. 

“Hi hyungs!” Jungkook greeted as he sat down. 

“So how was the first half of school?” Jin asked. 

“Good.” Hoseok answered with a smile. 

“Fine.” Namjoon replied. 

“Meh.” Jungkook shrugged. 

After some time, Yoongi noticed that Taehyung and Jimin hadn’t arrived yet, he started panicking. 

“Where are Jimin and Tae?” He asked anxiously, “Shouldn’t they be here by now, half of recess time has finished.” 

“Eh, their teachers probably decided to teach some extra things during recess again.” Jungkook answered. 

“Maybe, but I agree with Yoongi, they should be here by now. Maybe we should go check?” Jin suggested. 

“Okay, I’ll go!” Hoseok voluntered, standing up.

“Hey! Hobi hyung! Where are you going?” A voice asked. 

“Oh, there you two are.” Yoongi let out a sigh of relief. 

“Sorry about the delay.” Jimin apologised with a grin, tugging his twin’s sleeve as he walked forward and sat down, “ Someone decided to go on a detour and roam around the hallway.” He explained, looking at Taehyung. 

“S-sorry…” Taehyung mumbled. 

“It’s alright, now come on, hurry up and grab your lunches before recess ends.” Namjoon spoke. 

The twins nodded and ran off to get their lunch, they came running back in two minutes and sat down at the table. 

“Hey, Jimin. C’mon, join our table.” A voice said, Jimin looked behind him, Kyung-jae. 

“No, can’t you see I’m perfectly happy at this table?” Jimin spoke. 

“Ugh, sitting with gang kids, I get you want to sit with your brothers, but gangsters? Is that really what your friend circle has become?” Kyung-jae scoffed.

“Shut. Up. Didn’t I tell you not to speak of them this way?” Jimin growled. 

“Jiminie, come on, we’re your real friends, with a good background, hang out with us. Not with them .” Kyung-jae made a disgusted face. 

Jimin clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, his ‘best friend’ was getting on his nerves. 

“Kyung-jae. As your seniors. We do not appreciate this kind of behaviour from you, if you want to continue being Jimin’s friend, learn some basic human decency.” Namjoon spoke. 

“Listen, Namjoon . You’re a nerd, you know nothing about the art Jimin pracitices, so, don’t meddl-” 

“Kyung-jae. Learn some respect before you open your mouth.” Hoseok interrupted, “Namjoon is older than you.” 

“And you , Hoseok , don’t even get me started on you, you’re so annoyin-” 

“I think I told you to shut up and leave us alone, Kyung-jae.” Jimin said in a calm voice, but it was clear like he was warning the other. 

“No offence, Jimin, but I’m just sayi-” 

“Keep your thoughts to yourself.” Jin interjected. 

“I’m speaking , Jin , so fuc-” 

Kyung-jae was cut off as Jimin slammed his hand on the table, making the whole table shake as he stood up, eyes burning in rage as he grabbed his ‘best friend’ by the collar. 

“Didn’t I tell you to SHUT THE FUCK UP?!” Jimin yelled in fury. 

“Jimin-” 

“Keep your mouth shut! Everything you say is bullshit anyway!” Jimin shouted, bringing up his fist to punch the other. 

“J-Jiminie, please don’t fight.” Taehyung spoke up. 

And all of a sudden, the raging fourteen-year-old broke out of his angry trance. 

“Leave. We’re not friends anymore.” Jimin growled at Kyung-jae. 

Kyung-jae nodded frantically, turning to run away, Jimin didn’t forget to give him a shove before he ran away.

Chapter Text

“Hey, Mr.Perfect 5.0, where you goin’?” Kyu-won asked in a mocking tone. 

“None of your business, doofus.” Jungkook replied, shoving past the bully and walking to his locker. 

“Don’t grab your backpack yet, Jungkookie , you and your precious hyungs have to stay back two hours more and clean up the whole school.” Kyu-won reminded. 

“I know. Now, leave.” Jungkook spoke, putting his books in his locker and slamming it shut. 

“Omg! Jungkookie oppa! Can you come to my birthday party?! Please??” A random girl shouted, rushing over to him. 

Jungkook sighed, “First of all, you’re a year older than me, so I’m not your ‘ oppa’ .” The twelve-year-old rolled his eyes, “Second of all, no. I will not be coming to your birthday party.” 

“Aw man, well it was worth a try.” The girl pouted and then walked away. 

Jungkook turned around to see Kyu-won gone and mentally thanked the random girl for unintentionally saving him for a headache. 

                                                                     —

“You’re adorable, you know that, Jiminie? Oh oh, did I tell you how cute you are? Oh and-” The girl following him kept babbling on and on about how adorable and cute he was and Jimin was starting to get annoyed, he already knew that, he had been told that uncountable times, so he did not need this random girl he did not even know telling him that over and over again. 

“Can you shut up ? You’ve been yip-yapping about how adorable Jimin is for fifteen minutes, we know that. So, please do put an end to your endless string of words that don’t even make sense, Mrs.brainless.” A sudden voice snapped at the girl. 

Jimin turned around and smiled at his twin, silently thanking him. 

The girl turned around, a furious look in her eyes. 

“Who do you think you are to speak like that to me ?! Do you even know who I am ?!” She screamed. 

“No. And knowing that wouldn’t make me change what I said either.” Taehyung scoffed. 

“You-” The girl stopped suddenly as out of nowhere, Jimin was shoved into the locker behind him. 

“That’s what Jimin gets just because you interfered yesterday.” Kyung-se snarled, throwing a few punches at the older twin’s face. The girl got scared and ran away, Taehyung, on the other hand, was seeing red (metaphorically, not because of his left eye) his right eye burned with rage. 

“You’re going to regret that, moron!” He shouted, raising his fists and punching the bully square in the face. He had seen Yoongi get hurt too much and now, he wasn’t going to let any of his brothers get hurt on his watch. 

The two boys exchanged blows continuously, many students stopped to watch, whispering things to eachother. 

“Why do you think freaky-eyes is so protective of Jimin?” 

“I don’t know, maybe Jimin’s parents hired freaky-eyes to be his bodyguard?” 

“Nah, I don’t think they’d want a kid that looks like a criminal anywhere near Jimin.” 

“Maybe his hyungs told freaky-eyes to protect Jimin, as no one until now has been able to fight back at Kyung-se.” 

“I think you’re right.” 

“Or they could be dating.” 

“No, I don’t think Jimin would like anything in freaky-eyes.”     

“Taehyung-ah! Please stop fighting him, it’s all right, I was barely hurt!” Jimin said, trying to stop his twin, the latter choosing to ignore his words as the two continued fighting. 

Jimin went upto Taehyung and physically held him back, the younger twin glared at Kyung-se as he huffed angrily, a little bit of blood dripping from his nose. 

“Man, what a fucking animal you are.” Kyung-se commented, “Can’t keep yourself refrained from hitting everyone in your field of vision, only wild animals do shit like that.”  

“Kyung-se.” Jimin warned. 

“Oh, right, Mr.Perfect 3.0, I completely forgot about you.” Kyung-se grinned, “So, what is your relation to this feral animal?” 

“Kyung-se, I suggest you leave us alone.” Jimin spoke. 

“No, I don’t think I will until I get my answer, come on, Mr.Celebrity , everyone awaits your answer.” Kyung-se said, gesturing to all the students standing in the hallway. 

“He’s your bodyguard, right?” Someone asked. 

“Wha-” 

“Yes.” Taehyung spoke, cutting his twin off, Jimin looked at his younger twin in shock, “I am his bodyguard, what about it?” 

Silence. No one said anything, some kids began whistling as they walked to their classes, some stood by and watched, just in case something else happened. 

“Well, now that we’ve got our answer, you all can leave.” Kyung-se spoke, turning away and walking to his class as well. 

Suddenly, a bunch of students passed by the hallway, all of them rushed to Jimin, the sudden crowding causing Jimin to get taken away from Taehyung. 

The fourteen-year-old sighed, taking a trip to the restrooms to wash his face, because of his bleeding nose and then went to his class. 

                                                                   —

“Why are your knuckles so red, Taehyung-ah?” Jin asked, they were sitting in a random classroom, waiting for the others to arrive so that they could go to the principal’s office to begin their ‘punishment’. 

“I-uh…Accidentally punched a wall…” Taehyung spoke. 

“You expect me to believe that?” Jin looked at him with the most ‘what the hell are you saying’ expression. 

“Igotintoafight.” The younger mumbled under his breath. 

“What?” Jin blinked, trying to process what his dongsaeng had just spewed at him. 

“I got into a fight.” The fourteen-year-old repeated. 

“WHAT?! WHY?! AND WITH WHO?!” Jin asked. 

“Kyung-se.” Taehyung replied. 

“He’s bulling you too, now?” The seventeen-year-old sighed. 

“No, he was bullying Jimin in the hallway and I got mad so…” Taehyung answered. 

“Tae!” Someone called out. Running into the classroom. 

“Hi, Jimin, I’m here too, good to see you.” Jin spoke. 

“Hey, Jin hyung.” Jimin hurriedly greeted before turning to his twin, “Why’d you do that?” 

“Do what?” Taehyung asked. 

“Why’d you do that earlier, in the hallway?” Jimin asked, Jin raised an eyebrow, was Jimin talking about the fight or something els- “Why’d you tell everyone that you were my bodyguard?” 

“You did what now?!” Jin asked in shock. 

Taehyung shrugged in reply. 

“Why didn’t you tell them the truth??” Jimin questioned.

“Why would I want to ruin your reputation by telling everyone that I’m your twin? It’s fine this way.” The younger twin answered. 

Both the older boys in the room were about to lecture the youngest one when suddenly, Yoongi and Jungkook walked into the room. 

“‘Sup.” Jungkook spoke. 

“Where are Hobi and Joon?” Yoongi asked. 

“I don’t know, maybe they caught up in something?” Jin answered. 

Just then, a frantic Namjoon came running into the room. 

“What’s wrong, Joon?!” Jin asked. 

“Hobi. I can’t find him anywhere, we had separate classes, but we decided to meet up at our lockers before coming here, but he’s not there, and then I ran around the whole campus too, but he’s not anywhere!” Namjoon exclaimed. 

“What?!” Jungkook shouted in shock. 

“Hobi hyung is missing?!!” Jimin and Taehyung yelled out at the same time.

Chapter Text

“Hobi!”

“Hobi hyung!” 

“Hoseokie hyung!” 

“Hoba!” 

“Hope!” 

The six boys called out, trying to find their brother, the split up and roamed around their school campus in Hoseok’s search. 

Namjoon was walking by a supply closet when he heard noises from inside it, the fifteen-year-old hesitantly opened the closet and his eyes widened. 

“Hoseok??” He called out, in shock, there in the supply closet lay his tied up twin brother. 

Namjoon could feel the tears prick his eyes seeing his twin like this, tied up with ropes, a cloth over his head, stuffed into a supply closet. 

The fifteen-year-old carefully removed the cloth to Hoseok’s head, revealing the tear stained face of his twin, who had his eyes closed as he silently cried. 

“Hobi?” Namjoon whispered softly. 

“Joonie?” Hoseok whispered back, slowly opening his eyes.

“Yes, it’s me.” Namjoon answered, gently untying the ropes bound to his twin, immediately after he was untied, Hoseok hugged his twin tightly.

“O-oh J-Joonie, I was s-so s-scared, t-they h-hit me s-so m-much a-and t-then l-locked m-me in h-here…” Hoseok stuttered as he cried into his twin’s shoulder. 

“Sh…It’s okay…I’ve got you now…” Namjoon spoke softly, patting his twin’s head. 

After calming Hoseok down, they too began going towards the cafeteria where they had decided to meet up; the first thing Namjoon did after walking into the cafeteria was ring the recess bell. 

“Why’d you do that?” Hoseok asked. 

“Well, since we have no other means of telling eachother we found you, we decided to ring the recess bell when we’d find you.” Namjoon explained, “That’s the best way at no one else than the principal and administration are here and their building is far away so…” 

“Oh, okay.”  Hoseok nodded in understanding. 

Soon, all of their brothers had come to the cafeteria and they immediately frowned as they saw Hoseok’s state, his face and arms where all bruised up. 

“What happened, Hoba? Where were you?” Yoongi asked. 

“Uh…Our bullies from yesterday beat him up, tied him up and then locked him in a supply closet.” Namjoon replied instead of his twin. 

“What?! Those bastards did what now?!” Taehyung shouted in anger. 

“Tae, its okay, I’m fine now.” Hoseok spoke. 

Absolute fury was clear in all of Hoseok’s brothers’ eyes. 

“That’s it. I’m done with those five idiots. This is gone too far, we have to do something to get them punished.” Jin spoke. 

“Jin hyung, I’m fine, real-” 

“Hobi hyung, it was dangerous, what if none of us found you?” Jimin cut off Hoseok off, concern lacing his tone. 

“Hyung…You could’ve died.” Jungkook mumbled, eyes widening as he processed everything. 

“What? Of course no-” 

“Jungkook’s right, you could’ve suffocated there.” Namjoon interjected. 

“But I’m  fine now!” Hoseok protested.

“Even if you are fine, we have to report this to the principal.” Yoongi spoke. 

The seven of them began walking towards the administration building of their school. 

“We want to talk to the principal.” Jin hurriedly informed the receptionist. 

“For your essays, I presume?” The receptionist spoke. 

“Yeah, that. Can we go now?” Yoongi asked anxiously. 

The receptionist nodded and let them go to the principal’s office. 

                                                                —

“That stupid principal…” Jin muttered as they walked out of the administration building, after a big argument with the principal, the man still refused to punish the bullies, no his nephews, and eventually the argument led to the principal threatening to call their mother. 

“Its okay, hyung, we knew that this would happen anyway.” Hoseok said. 

“Still-” Yoongi stopped mid-sentence as he saw a group of boys walk by. The bullies. 

Without warning, Yoongi, Namjoon, Jimin, Taehyung and Jungkook launched at them, and Jin began yelling (rapping) at them angrily, Hoseok stood their in shock. 

“HOW DARE YOU, YOU BASTARDS!!!” Taehyung screamed, angry tears collecting in his right eye while his left eye gleamed in fury, he kept punching the bully he had launched himself onto, Ki-ha, until he was sure that the bully had a broken nose. 

“YOU’RE GONNA REGRET DOING THAT TO HOBI HYUNG!!” Jungkook hollered, twisting Kyu-won’s arm.

“I’M GONNA MAKE YOU REGRET THAT!!” Jimin yelled, kicking Kyung-se in his shin. 

Namjoon and Yoongi said nothing as they locked Ki-ho and Kwang-seon into headlocks. 

But soon enough, the tables flipped, kicks were raining down on the Baek brothers, and then, one of the bullies, the Byun’s, brought something in his hands, and before they knew it, they were getting hit by a metal rod. 

Eventually, the hits stopped, by then, the seven boys were barely conscious, Jin squinted his eyes a little, through his blurry vision, he saw the bullies walk off, leaving him and his brothers lying beaten and broken on the school campus, a few feet away from the administration building.m

Out of the seven boys, only Jin was conscious, but before leaving, one of the bullies turned around and threw a rock at the eldest and then Jin’s vision slowly grew dark until he too was unconscious like his brothers.

                                                                       -

Namra had been waiting for her sons to return home from school for quite some time now, she knew that they’d come two hours later than usual but it had been three hours now and she was getting worried, just then, her phone began ringing, seeing it was from her sons’ school, she picked it up immediately.

“Hello, Mrs.Baek, this is your sons’ school admin, we want to ntofiy that your sons were found a few blocks away from the administrative building, unconscious, piled on top of eachother and beat up pretty badly, we request you to come to the campus as soon as possible. Thank you.” A monotonus voice spoke on the other line and then they hung up. 

Namra began panicking, deciding she could not drive in this state, she quickly called one of their drivers and then immediately rushed to the school, after arriving, she rushed out of the car and to the building in front of which the caller had told her to go to, some administrators along with the principal were standing at the entrance frowning. 

“Mrs.Baek! I’m glad you made it on ti-” 

“Where are my sons??” Namra asked, cutting the principal off.

The man began leading her inside the building and into a room, in which, all her seven sons were. They were all placed on beds, several bandages covering their faces, a lot of bruises decorating their faces and arms, and some scars littered around. 

Namra felt her blood boiling.

“Look at them! They’re so hurt! And that too on your campus! I thought your whole thing was being the safest school in this whole area?!” She yelled at the principal, “And this is your students’ state? Getting beat up on a daily basis? And you punish the victims because they fought back, defending themselves but their bullies run free? Even after beating the victims to this extent?! If you can’t keep my sons safe then I’ll just find a different school for my sons.” 

The principal paled, he couldn’t let that happen, if Namra pulls out her sons from the school, he was sure the school wouldn’t last for more than one day. Her sons were the aces of the school, bringing trophies and winning cash prizes for them in different fields, along with bringing their entire school’s academic score up with their good grades and performance records. Asides from her sons, Namra was a generous donor for the school, she would always donate huge sums of money whenever they held charities, so he’d be losing a lot of money if the Baeks left his school, but he had to keep his word to his nephews, he had promised them that he’d help them bring down the Baek boys, only after they get up to their level, that is, but he knew that they needed a bit more time before rising to their level. He gulped, he needed to figure out a way in which his nephews won’t get a bad record and   Namra would be content with the punishment he’d give them. 

“T-there is no need to switch schools, Mrs.Baek, I will make sure the bullies are punished.” The principal said. 

“And what shall that punishment be?” Namra asked sceptically. 

“Uh…they will have to stay back tw-” 

“So that they can bully my children more?!” Namra interrupted. 

“No, of course not, your sons’ punishment will be revoked.” The principal answered. 

“Alright then.” Namra spoke, turning to her sons, “Get someone to help me get my sons into my car.”  She ordered, she didn’t want to wake them up and make them walk all the way to the parking, not with this condition of theirs. 

The principal nodded and sent in a gurney, Namra called her driver and told him to bring the car over to the administrative building. 

The car was brought, Namra reclined the seats, since she had brought their mini-van, she figured that all her sons could still be asleep without having to sleep in awkward positions because of having to sit in the seats. 

After the seven boys had been placed into the car, Namra got in the passengers seat and told the driver to start driving to their house. 

Once they got home, Namra quickly got her sons taken to their room,  then she tucked them in, and then called in one of their family doctors to check up on her sons.

                                                                     -

“Mom…?” Namjoon groaned as he stirred awake. 

“I’m here, Joon, how are you feeling?” Namra asked, siittiing on the side of his bed and cupping her son’s hand to bring him comfort.

“Like I’ve been hit by a truck.” The fifteen-year-old answered with a chuckle, “So, what did the bullies do?” 

“Y-you’ve got a fractured wrist, the doctor suggested that you shouldn’t write for at least two weeks, Hobi’s got a fractured knee, he can’t dance until it fully heals and the doctor allows him to, Jimin’s got a fractured ankle, he isn’t allowed to dance either, Taehyung’s sitched up scar got reopened and the wound got deeper and longer, it’s infected a little too, Jungkook’s elbow is fractured, Yoongi’s shoulder got dislocated and Jin has a mild concussion.” Namra informed. 

“Oh. That’s fine, at least no one got severely injured.” Namjoon said. 

“Joonie, this is bad enough, don’t worry, I got you all a two days leave from school, so you all won’t have to see the bullies for two days.” Namra reassured.

“Thank you, mom.” Namjoon smiled, giving his mother a hug, “Thank you so much for always being here, mom.”

Chapter Text

Soon, the other six had woken up as well, Namra told them about their injuries and things they need to be careful of. They were just talking about random things when a housekeeper come by to tell Namra that someone was there at the door and they wanted to talk to her. 

Namra stood up and went downstairs while the seven boys chattered about. 

A few minutes later, their mother walked into the room again. 

“Hey…um…Yoongi and Taehyung, The police want to talk to you two about…some things.” She spoke. 

“Police? What for?” Jungkook asked. 

“I don’t know, they haven’t told me anything yet. They are waiting downstairs for Yoongi and Tae.” She answered, the two boys looked confused and anxious but nodded along. 

“Can we come too?” Jimin asked. 

“I guess you can… The officers are going to talk to Yoongi and Tae in the studio though, I hope you don’t mind, Joon.” Namra said. 

“Yeah, its fine.” Namjoon smiled in reply. 

“I think the officers have been waiting for a long time now, lets go downstairs.” Jin suggested, everyone nodded and began climbing down the stairs. 

After arriving, downstairs, five of the seven boys gasped in recognition as they saw the familiar police officers; Sergeant Shin and Detective Gyeon, they immediately greeted them while Yoongi and Taehyung stood at the side awkwardly. 

“Hello kiddos! I’m Sergeant Shin and this is Detective Gyeon, my partner.” Shin introduced himself to the two boys with a smile on his face. The two gave the Sergeant awkward smiles and slight nods. 

“Uh…m-my name i-is Y-Yoongi.” The sixteen-year-old replied. 

“T-Taehyung.” The fourteen-year-old added. 

“Alright then, would you two like to come along for a short interview?” Gyeon asked. The two boys nervously glanced at Namra and nodded. 

                                                                       -

“So, Yoongi, can you tell me what happened after you were left at the park?” Shin, who was interviewing the sixteen-year-old asked. 

“We…um…had fallen asleep that day after playing around in the park, and then when we woke up the next day, we hadn’t eaten or drunk anything since nearly a day and we knew that nobody was coming to take us back home so we decided to walk around to find shelter, I don’t know for how long we walked because we ended up fainting on the side-walk. The next time we opened our eyes, we were in an orphanage, a kind man called Yeong-Ho found us, he was the headmaster at the orphanage along with his wife, Hye-da. We lived there for about a year before we got sent off to our first foster home.” Yoongi narrated. 

                                                                        -

“Who was your first foster parent?” Gyeon, who was talking to Taehyung asked.

The fourteen-year-old shuddered, “H-his name was Chung-doh, h-he was very angry all the time, h-he’d make us sit or stand in s-stress positions a-and yell at us all the time and he would barely let us eat. We lived with him for four months after which Yeong-Ho and Hye-da took us back to the orphanage.” Taehyung explained. 

                                                                      -

“What about your second foster home? What happened there?” Shin inquired. 

Yoongi let out a chuckle before replying, “That household was had a lot of illegal activity, they let their underage son drink and drive, they didn’t pay their taxes on time and boasted about it, eventually, they grew tired of us and sent us back to Yeong-Ho and Hye-da in two months.” 

                                                                    -

“Now, Taehyung-ah, I need you to remain calm and let me know if you feel overwhelmed while speaking and need a break, and now, about your third and last foster home…” Gyeon spoke. 

Taehyung froze up, but he managed to keep himself together and began speaking, “W-we didn’t w-want t-to g-go to his house b-but n-noona a-and h-hyung-nim told u-us i-it’s alright and s-so w-we w-went. T-the m-man s-seemed s-scary and s-suspicious the moment w-we s-saw h-him, but we didn’t have a-a ch-oice s-so w-we went inside, h-he told us to call him ‘Master’ h-he d-didn’t do anything to us that day, but t-then, t-the n-next d-day, I w-woke u-up t-to Y-Yoongi h-hyung s-screaming, I-I r-ran t-to t-the s-source o-of th-the s-screams, ‘M-Master’ w-was r-raping m-my h-hyung, b-but a-after I entered the r-room h-he c-came a-after m-me  n-neither of u-us knew it w-was w-wrong, w-we just k-knew it hurt, s-so w-we s-said n-nothing, this w-went on f-for t-three y-years, a-after w-which H-Hosu hyung told us that i-it w-was wr-ong, a-and t-then h-he helped u-us r-run a-away.” 

The boy began sobbing uncontrollably, Gyeon immediately turned off the voice recorder and let the fourteen-year-old leave the studio and go to his brothers for comfort. 

                                                                 -

“Is that Taehyung crying?” Yoongi asked as the sound of heart-wrenching sobs filled the silent room, he himself had been crying a little bit, of course he would be, the sergeant had just asked him to narrate the story of their time at the Master’s house. 

“I don’t know, but your interview is almost finished, I just need you to tell me what happened after you ran away from your last foster home.” Shin spoke

“Okay, well, after we ran away with Hosu, we lived with him in an abandoned house for two weeks but then after that, his mother found him and he moved to Seoul, we lived in the abandoned house for a few more days and then it was broken down, so we then found shelter in a shed, we lived there for three years, after which the shed’s owner came and sent us away, we spent two weeks living on the streets, in the corner of an alleyway and then we were found and brought back.” Yoongi answered. 

“Alright, Thank you, Yoongi, you can go now.” Shin said, turning off the voice recorder. 

Yoongi bowed and then left. 

“So, Namra, do you want to listen to their statements’ audio recordings?” Shin asked. 

“Yes, they wouldn’t tell me about what happened in the past nine years, but I want to know so I can help them, you understand, right?” Namra answered. 

“I understand.” Shin nodded, he pulled out a audio recorder and gestured Namra to have a seat, and then he pressed play. 

By the time the recording ended, Namra was sad, angry and relieved at the same time, 

Sad because of what all her sons went through, angry because what all they did to her sons and relieved because they hopefully wouldn’t have to go through any more pain. 

“Have you begun the search for all of the people mentioned here?” Namra asked. 

“We’re trying to get in contact with the orphanage owners, their first foster father, Chung-doh, was already arrested, we’ve found the Ahn’s residence and as for,” Shin put up two finger quotes for the next word, “ ‘The Master ’, we’re still searching for clues as to who this man might be because he has moved from the address that the boys know.” Shin replied. 

“Okay, just find them and arrest the ones at fault.” Namra said, the two exchanged bows and the woman left. 

 Namra walked out of the police station and then drove to her house, she was about to ring the doorbell when the front door swung open. 

“Hi Namra-yah! How’s it going?” Da-hee asked as she stood at the door.

“Eonnie? When did you get here?” Namra asked back. 

“Just now, I wanted to meet my nephews so I invited myself over.” Da-hee answered with a grin. 

“Of course you did.” Namra rolled her eyes and shoved past her sister and walked into the house. 

“Yah! Where’s your respect?” Da-hee yelled playfully. 

“In the car, I forgot it.” Namra said. 

“Mom!” Jungkook shouted as he ran to her, “Hyungies are plotting to kill me!!” He screamed in dread. 

“What? Where’d you get that idea from?” Namra asked, while Da-hee began laughing. 

“Silly Kook, no one’s plotting to kill anyone! It’s just plans to prank him.” Da-hee explained. 

“That’s practically the same thing.” Jungkook pouted. 

Namra chuckled, “Sure, sure.” 

“No, mom, you don’t get it, it’s life threate-” 

“AND ATTACK!!” A voice suddenly hollered from behind them, and immediately, Jimin, Namjoon and Hoseok launched themselves at Jungkook, armed with pillows. 

“Launch attack from west post.” Jin said as he came out of nowhere, Namjoon and Taehyung following behind, all three of them carrying pillows as well. 

“Mom!! Look!! They’re going to kill me!” Jungkook exclaimed, hiding behind his mother and aunt. 

The two adults just laughed as they watched the kids being kids, finally having fun with all of them present. 

                                                                       -

“Hoseok, why are you awake at 4 am?” Jin asked as he squinted in the dark to see Hoseok. 

“I forgot to write the closing statement of my project.” The fifteen-year-old answered.

“You can write that in school.” Jin said, “Besides, tomorrow’s a sunday.”

“I know, but I might forget and I  can’t afford to get scolded over a mere sentence.” Hoseok replied. 

“It’s fine.” 

The fifteen-year-old pondered for a while, “Yeah, I suppose so, I’ll just say that Jungkook was being Jungkook again and didn’t let me complete my homework until we did a dance-off.” 

“Blaming Jungkook for everything now, are we?” Jin snorted. 

“That’s what younger siblings are for.” Hoseok shrugged.

“I guess that’s right too. Anyways, go to bed, or else you’ll be grumpy in the morning.” 

“Yeah, okay, good night, hyung.” 

“Good night, Hobi.” 

                                                                -

“WAKE UP YA LAZY DOOFUSES!!” Da-hee yelled as she marched into her nephews’ room. 

“Auntie Hee, let us sleep.” Jimin groaned. 

“Yeah, it's a sunday anyway.”  Namjoon added. 

“That ain’t changin’ my mind, kids, get up, get ready, and then we’re going for an adventure!” Da-hee announced. 

“Adventure?” Jungkook perked up. 

“Duh.” Da-hee rolled her eyes, “Now, quick, get up.” 

Taehyung sat up in his bed, “What is this adventure you are talking about, Auntie Hee?” 

“I got y’all VR headsets!!” Da-hee told them. 

Yoongi too, sat up at this, “What’s VR?” He asked, confused. 

“I was about to ask that too.” Taehyung joined in. 

The other five brothers and their aunt turned to look at the two in shock, eyes wide in disbelief. 

“You’re joking right??” Hoseok asked, he had woken up, absolutely shook as he heard the words spoken by his long lost brothers. 

“No…We don’t know. Seriously.” Yoongi replied. 

“Oh my god!! My poor nephews!! Curse this world! What have they done to you?! You don’t know about VR?!” Da-hee spoke over-dramatically.

“...Is it bad not to know about VR?” Taehyung asked. 

“No, but you’ve been missing out, big time, hyung.” Jungkook answered. 

“Can someone just tell us what VR is?” Yoongi spoke. 

“It’s only the best and most fun thing ever invented.” Jimin said.

“It’s basically a video game, VR stands for virtual reality,  you put a headset over your eyes and the headset has screens inside it, and everything you see through the screen seems real, like you’re there.” Namjoon explained. 

“Oh.” 

“You get it now?” Jin asked. 

The two nodded. 

“Great! Now, all of you get ready and report to the dinning table in ten minutes.” Da-hee ordered and then left. 

                                                                      -

“What’s for breakfast, mom?” Jimin asked. 

“Pancakes.” Namra answered, setting the plates. 

“Yay!” Jungkook exclaimed, he began eating the pancakes as soon as they were placed on his plate. 

“So, who’s excited for the VR adventures?” Da-hee asked. 

“ME!”

“Me!” 

“Meee!” 

“MEEE!!”

“Me! Me!” 

“MEeee!” 

“MEEEEEEEEEE!!!” 

“Okay, okay, I got it. Now, quietly have your breakfast first.” Da-hee said. 

The boys obeyed and finished up their breakfast. 

                                                                             -

After finishing breakfast, they saw their mother picking up her purse as she walked to the front door.

“Mom, are you not gonna join us?” Jungkook asked. 

“Unfortunately, no, some work came up.” Namra sighed, “But it’s fine, you all should have fun for me, alright?” She spoke, and then waved goodbye to them as she stepped out of the house. 

“Where’s mom gone? For all I know, she isn’t currently directing any movies?” Jin asked. 

“Well, you guys might not know this, but, before Jin was born, your mom used to be an actress too, she used to direct and act as well. But then she stopped acting because she wanted to focus on her sons more. And now, she’s begun auditioning for a few roles since all of you are older, and she got another role and the shooting is today, so that’s where she went.” Da-hee explained. 

“Ooh. Okay.” Jin nodded. 

“Now, for the VR…” Da-hee spoke. 

                                                                          -

“So, Yoongi hyung, Tae, what’d you think of VR?” Jimin asked. 

“It was fun.” Yoongi shrugged. 

“No, hyung, it was very fun.” Taehyung corrected, “I liked the part where we went on a roller coaster! That was so cool!!” 

“Right?? Roller coasters are amazi- When’s the last time you went on a roller coaster, hyung?” Jungkook asked. 

“Uh…The orphanage headmaster once took us to an amusement park, I guess that was five to six years ago?” Taehyung replied. 

“We’re taking you both to the amusement park next time.” Jimin declared. 

“Yeah, but don’t expect me to go on any of the rides.” Hoseok spoke up. 

“Let’s make Hobi lose in some game and then his penalty would be to go on the most scary roller coaster.” Namjoon suggested with a smirk. 

“Yah!! You’re supposed to defend me!! Not the other way around! You’re my twin!” Hoseok exclaimed as he playfully hit his twin’s shoulder. 

“But it’s fun to see you on the roller coaster.” Namjoon laughed. 

“You-” 

“Okay, okay, no fighting here, please, this is a peaceful house.” Jin interrupted. 

“Jin hyung be like; ‘No swearing on my Christian minecraft server’.” Jungkook snickered into Jimin’s ear, the two burst out laughing. 

“What’re you laughing at? I didn’t even make a joke??” Jin spoke. 

“Maybe it’s because everything you do turns into a joke.” Yoongi mumbled, Namjoon and Hoseok who heard it started laughing, seeing this, the sixteen-year-old too began chuckling.

“Why’s everyone laughing???! Auntie Hee!!” Jin called out. 

“What’s wrong, Jin?” Da-hee asked as she walked out of the kitchen. 

“They’re laughing for no reason, I’m afraid they are possessed.” Jin said. 

“But I didn’t laugh?” Taehyung spoke up. 

Jin flinched back, “Where’d you come from??!” 

“Uh…I’ve been here the whole time?” Taehyung said. 

“Do you know why they are acting like possessed demons?” Jin asked. 

“No,” Taehyung shook his head, “I think they just said something to eachother that was funny.” 

“Guys, stop laughing.” Da-hee said, “You’re scaring your hyung.” 

“S-sorry, Auntie Hee, t-the joke was s-so funny.” Jimin wheezed out, trying to catch his breath after laughing his lungs out. 

“Actually, it wasn’t that funny.” Taehyung interrupted. 

“What do you mean? I’m hilarious.” Jungkook said. 

“No you’re not.” Taehyung deadpanned. 

“Neither are you so…” The twelve-year-old trailed off, 

“Whatever.” The two said together. 

“Anyways, so, Tae, let’s talk.” Jimin spoke, “Did you make any friends in your class?” 

“No.” Taehyung said. 

“Why not? Jimin asked.

“Meh.” The younger twin shrugged. 

“Okay, then, Namjoonie hyung, you wrote any new lyrics?” The fourteen-year-old questioned.

“Even if I did, I know that I’m not giving the lyrics first to you.” Namjoon spoke. 

“Aw, why not?” Jimin pouted. 

“Because the last time I gave you my lyrics, you decorated the whole page with animal doodles and then I couldn’t see half the lyrics.” Namjoon replied.

“You write lyrics?” Yoongi asked. 

“Yeah.” Namjoon answered. 

“Cool. Can I see some later?” The sixteen-year-old asked. 

“Sure!” Namjoon said. 

And then they spent the next few hours just talking about different things.

Chapter Text

“Hey, scar-face.” Someone spoke as Taehyung walked into his class, “I heard that you are adopted , is that true~? Name’s Do-eun, by the way.” The boy spoke. 

Taehyung didn’t say anything as he hung his head and walked to his seat. 

“Why so silent? Aren’t you the Baek Jimin’s ‘bodyguard’?” Do-eun asked. 

Taehyung ignored the boy yet again and pulled out his books from his backpack. 

“I’m talking to you, scar-face.” Do-eun growled. 

“And I don’t want you to talk to me.” Taehyung spoke as he stood up and walked out of the classroom. 

“Namjoonie hyung!” The-fourteen-year-old exclaimed as he caught sight of his older brother wandering around the hallway. 

“Hey, Tae! What’s up? Why are you roaming around in the hallway?” Namjoon asked. 

“Well, we have thirty minutes before classes start so I decided to walk around.” The younger boy answered. 

“Alright then, let’s walk around together.” Namjoon grinned as he swung an arm over his younger brother’s arm, luckily, the fourteen-year-old did not freeze up as he was getting used to his brothers, “So what are you thinking to pick for your activity module?” 

“Uh…I’m not sure yet.” Taehyung answered. 

“How about you come along to my activity module today? Maybe you’ll like to join.” Namjoon suggested. 

“Sure, hyung, I’d love to tag along.” Taehyung smiled. 

                                                                           -

“Hey, do you know who that red-eyed guy is, he’s always with the Baeks.” 

“He’s new here, right? Why does he get to hang out with the Baeks when we’ve been wanting to be friends with them since years?” 

“I think he’s a parasite, trying to use the Baeks, leeching off of their fame.” 

“Yeah, I think you’re right. Let’s warn them the next time they hang out with him.” 

“Why not right now, let’s go warn Namjoon.” 

“Okay.”

                                                                 -

“Hey, Namjoon!” Someone called out, said boy turned around to the source of the sound. 

“Oh! Se-eun, what’s up?” The fifteen-year-old asked. 

“Nothing much, just wanna warn you about something, rather, some one .” Se-eun replied. 

“Who?” Namjoon asked curiously. (A/N: Ik, I don’t write A/Ns in the middle but I got the opportunity and I’m taking it. ‘WHO’ is a song in BTS’ Park Jimin’s solo album called ‘MUSE’, the album will come out on 19th July, please do stream it once it releases)

“That red-eyed guy you roam around with.” Se-eun answered. 

Namjoon chuckled, “I know he seems scary, but trust me, he’s not, he’s the opposite, actually, don’t worry about it, he isn’t a threat.” 

“No, not that-” 

“Se-eun, I appreciate your concern, but, please don’t speak of him like he’s a sign of danger, he’s just a normal kid, okay?” Namjoon spoke, cutting the other off. 

“Well, Namjoon, I think you should open your eyes, he is using you and your brothers to get famous.” Se-eun explained.

“Don’t spew nonsense.” Namjoon said in a monotone before walking off. 

                                                                  -

“Hey, Jin! Hi Hosu, who’s this?” A boy asked as Jin, Yoongi and Hosu walked down the hallway. 

“Hi So-ha, this is Yoongi, he’s my younger brother, he’s in Hosu’s grade.” Jin introduced. 

“How come I’ve never seen him before?” So-ha asked. 

“Uhm…Well, he was homeschooled because he has…social anxiety.” Jin explained. 

“Oh, okay then, I’ll see you in class, bye!” So-ha said. 

“Bye!” Jin waved back. 

                                                                   -

“So that gangster kid is the Baeks’ brother…What about scar-face?”

“I heard that scar-face said that he’s the Baeks’ bodyguard.” 

“Isn’t he adopted, though?”

“Yeah, I guess he got adopted by the Baeks so he could protect them from the Byuns.” 

“Maybe…”

                                                                -

“Hey, Kook! Long time no see!” Hwan exclaimed as he ran into his class and spotted his best friend. 

“And who’s fault is that? I wasn’t the one who went on a two week vacation.” Jungkook teased, swinging an arm across his best friend’s shoulder, “Now you better tell me how your vacation went.” He grinned.

“Oh yeah, yeah, I’d like to know that too.” A voice spoke that made Jungkook jump. 

“Leave.” Jungkook growled. 

“None can do, I even brought along a friend to meet you.” Kyu-won said, someone walked in, Kyu-won’s older brother, Kyung-se.

“What’s up, pip-squeak?” Kyung-se spoke, an evil grin painted on his face. 

Jungkook wasn’t afraid of Kyu-won, but Kyung-se scared him a lot, the older boy had tortured Jimin too much and the bully’s capabilities scared the twelve-year-old and he started to shiver. 

“What are you even doing here? You shouldn’t be here, go back to your own classroom.” Hwan said, stepping in front of his best friend, taking a protective stance. 

“Aw, look at him, he’s protecting you! How adorable!” Kyung-se mocked. 

“L-leave o-or e-else m-my h-hyungs w-will-” 

“Your hyungies will protect their whittle Jungkookie, right?” Kyung-se ridiculed. 

“Leave!” The two twelve-year-olds shouted together. 

“Nah, hard pass.” Kyung-se said as he gestured something to his younger brother, Kyu-won nodded and then proceeded to punch Jungkook square in the face, the latter stumbled back due to the impact. 

“Call my hyungies, please?” Jungkook whispered softly, luckily, the bullies didn’t hear but Hwan did as he ran out afterwards. 

“Aw, poor Jungkookie, he’s getting bullied and his best friend just ran away, who’ll protect him now?” Kyu-won taunted. 

                                                               -

Hwan ran out as fast as he could and rushed towards the nearest classroom that had one of the Baek brothers in it, he barged into the classroom, huffing and panting as he scanned the room for his best friend’s older brother. 

“Hwan? What happened?” Taehyung asked as he went up to the twelve-year-old, brows furrowed in confusion and concern, the younger looked very panicked, and though he’d only met the twelve-year-old once, he knew that the boy was very calm and collected most of the time, so him being this panicked made Taehyung extremely concerned.

“Jungkookie…Kyu-won…bullying…” Hwan breathed out. 

Taehyung’s eyes widened, “WHAT?!” The fourteen-year-old ran out towards his younger-brother’s classroom, not really caring that he had another lesson in about ten minutes. 

He barged into the classroom, eyes burning with anger, there he saw Kyung-se and Kyu-won beating up his only dongsaeng. 

“YOU BASTARDS!” Taehyung yelled, lunging forward and punching Kyung-se, tackling him to the floor, swinging punches at the bully. 

“Bullying and beating up a kid ?! Is that how low your morals are?!” Taehyung sneered.

“Jungkookie, looks like your hyungies are too busy for you, now, they’ve sent their bodyguard for you.” Kyung-se taunted as he got punched again and again. 

“Bu-” Jungkook stopped speaking as he got a look from Taehyung, telling him not to say anything. 

Just then, a teacher came in, the lady almost dropped her books when she saw the scene inside the classroom, her star-student all beat up, his best friend making sure he is okay, the principal’s youngest nephew standing awkwardly at the side, the principal’s second youngest nephew getting beat up by the second youngest Baek son. 

“What is going on here?!” She yelled, “Taehyung. Kyung-se. To the principal’s office, right now!” 

Taehyung said nothing as he started walking out of the classroom and towards the staircase, to get to the administrative building. 

“I-it wasn’t my fault! I swear! I just came here to meet Kyu-won and scar-face was here too, so I just went up to him and he started hitting me!” Kyung-se lied. 

“That’s a lie! He was bullying Jungkookie so I went and called hyung so he could protect Kookie!” Hwan defended.

“Class? What happened?” The teacher asked, turning to the other kids. 

“What Hwan said.” Everyone answered in unison. 

“I didn’t expect something like that from you, Mr.Byun. Please go meet your uncle, he’ll decide upon a suitable punishment for you and Taehyung.” The teacher instructed. 

“Who’s Taehyung? Never heard of him before.” Kyung-se spoke. 

“Uh…My hyung?” Jungkook replied. 

“Who? I don’t know any ‘Taehyung’ as your hyung, though?” Kyu-won joined in to his brother’s confusion. 

“The guy who I called?” Hwan said. 

“Wait what?! He has a name?!! And he’s your brother?!!” Kyung-se exclaimed. 

“You didn’t know?” Jungkook asked in confusion. 

“No?” 

“Mr.Byun, please escort yourself to the principal’s office, I have a class to teach.” The teacher ordered. The boy sighed and went out of the room.

                                                                        -

‘As if I was going to listen to that teacher.’ Kyung-se scoffed as he strolled towards his class, waltzing in and sitting on his place, completely ignoring the annoyed glares everyone shot him. 

“Hey, Jimin. Why doesn’t your loser brother have a life outside of being a bodyguard for you all?”  Kyung-se questioned.

“What do you mean?” Jimin asked, slightly confused. 

“I’m talking about Ta- what was his name, again? Ugh, Scar-face, I’m talking about him.” Kyung-se replied.

“Taehyung? Why? What happened?” Jimin asked. 

“Scar face is Taehyung?!” Kyung-jae, who was sitting in front of their seats exclaimed in shock. 

“Yes?” Jimin answered. 

“Anyways, so that bastard beat me up.” Kyung-se spoke. 

“You must’ve done something to provoke him.” Jimin said. 

“I didn’t!” Kyung-se defended. 

“Sure, sure.” Jimin rolled his eyes, “Where is he?” 

“Who, scar-face?” 

“Taehyung.” Jimin corrected. 

“Yeah, yeah, whatever, your younger brother’s teacher sent him to my uncle’s office.” Kyung-se answered. 

“And he went?!” Jimin asked. 

“Duh, he can’t disobey the teacher.” Kyung-se said. 

“IT’S RAINING OUTSIDE, YOU IDIOT! He’ll fall sick by walking to the administrative building!” Jimin exclaimed. 

He immediately ran out of his classroom and practically slid down the stairs to the ground floor of the middle school building, he grabbed two umbrellas from the umbrella stand and ran out, he was extremely worried, it was raining heavily and the administrative building was two buildings far, and he was sure that Taehyung hadn’t taken an umbrella because his twin didn’t know where to get them. 

Sure enough, he found his twin a few minutes later, completely drenched, and badly shivering. 

“TAEHYUNG-AH!” Jimin screamed at the top of his lungs, hoping to be heard on top of the sound of the rain. 

The said boy turned around, a grimace painted on his face, hugging himself to keep himself warm, “Jiminie?” He voiced out. 

The older twin wasted no time in rushing over to his twin and handed him the extra umbrella he’d brought along, “Taehyungie, you shouldn’t have listened to the teacher when you knew it was raining so badly, you’re gonna get sick now!” Jimin exclaimed as he quickly grabbed his twin’s arm and speed-walked back to their building. 

Once reaching inside, Jimin immediately went to the school nurse and asked her to call his mother, stating it was urgent and she must come to the school. 

“I-I’m sorry…” Taehyung mumbled. 

“Why are you sorry? You did nothing wrong, Taehyungie.” Jimin reassured. 

“B-because I-I always get in t-trouble and inconvenience you, Kook and hyungs.” Taehyung murmured, staring at the floor. 

“What? No you don’t.” Jimin shook his head. 

“I promise I’ll do better at protecting you all from now on, please don’t abandon me.” The younger twin spoke, his voice wavered and he was practically begging at this point. 

“Taehyungie no! What made you think we’d do something like that?” Jimin asked. 

“N-nothing…” Taehyung said. 

Namra arrived pretty soon and took Taehyung with her. 

                                                              - 

• ●•A few days later•●•

It was a Sunday, and the boys were thankful to get a break from school, all seven of them got up late, so they decided to take a shower and then head downstairs for breakfast. 

“Jimin hyunggg!! Hurry up!! Or else we’ll be having lunch instead of breakfast!” Jungkook hollered as he knocked on the bathroom door. 

“Yeah, I’ll be there in five!” Jimin answered. 

All of the boys groaned. 

“Your five minutes or ours?” Taehyung asked. 

“What?!” Jimin questioned. 

“Well, your five minutes equals to two hours for us and our five minutes equals to five minutes so…” Hoseok spoke. 

“Your five minutes!” Jimin replied. 

“Okay then.” Namjoon said.

“Don’t turn them into your five minutes though, Jimin!” Yoongi reminded. 

“Yeah, or else I might die of starvation!” Jin exclaimed. 

The bathroom door opened and Jimin stepped out, “A person can’t shower peacefully in this household!” He complained. 

“That’s like the number one rule of this household! A resident individual of this house musn’t have a peaceful shower.” Jin stated. 

Jimin rolled his eyes, “C’mon let’s go downstairs now.” 

The boys climbed down the stairs and ran to the table, but suddenly skid to a stop when they saw a stranger sitting on one of the chairs on the table, their father’s chair to be exact.

“Oh, hello boys!” Namra, who was chatting with the stranger, said, smiling at her sons. 

“G-good morning, mom.” Jin stuttered out, his younger brothers followed in greeting their mother. 

“I want you all to meet Sang-wook, he’s your soon-to-be step-father.” Namra introduced, “Would you all mind introducing yourselves?” 

The seven boys were too stunned to speak, they had never seen this person and he was already their soon-to-be step-father? Sure, they were glad their mother was moving on but this was too sudden, they weren’t ready. 

“I-uh…” Jin began, knowing he had to start introducing himself since he was the oldest, “I’m Jin, a-and I’m the oldest…” 

Seeing him step up and introduce himself, his younger brothers followed. 

“Nice to meet you, boys, please do sit down.” Sang-wook said, gesturing to the seats. 

The boys nodded, gulping as they sat down. 

The last time all seven of them sat at the table with someone sitting in Suecheon’s seat was nine years ago, and a day after that, two of the seven of them were lost to the world for almost a decade. 

Sang-wook noticed the tense kids and reached out to the nearest boy to pat him on the shoulder, as a sign of comfort. 

Jin saw a hand moving towards him in his peripheral vision and something in his brain told him that this person did not have good intentions, which is why the boy flinched so badly that he almost fell off his chair. 

Seeing their hyung flinch so badly, the other six’s brain too detected the man as a danger sign.

Sang-wook looked at Namra in confusion. 

“Oh, don’t mind that, they usually flinch at things, it’s just their reflexes.” Namra reassured her fiance. 

Sang-wook nodded and they continued with their dinner. 

“So, what do you guys do? As hobbies?” Sang-wook asked as they moved to sit in the living room. 

“Uh…I act and sometimes sing, Yoongi likes to rap and write lyrics, Hoseok likes to dance, rap and he sings sometimes, Namjoon is just like Yoongi, he loves writing lyrics and rapping, Jimin dances and sings, Taehyung…He just does whatever he’s feeling at the moment and Jungkook is basically good at everything but he’s focusing more on singing at school. We also try out each others hobbies sometimes, sometimes Namjoon makes us sing the songs he’s written and most of the times Hobi comes home and starts teaching us what he learnt at school.” Jin answered, fiddling with his hands. 

Sang-wook was about to say something but Namra beat him to it. 

“I’ll be right back, okay, you guys can talk, my phone’s ringing and its an important call so I have to take it, is that alright?” 

The boys gave their mother hesitant nods while Sang-wook gave her a thumbs up. 

After Namra was gone, Sang-wook turned to the boys, “You all dance ?” He asked, the boys couldn’t help but notice the weird tone. 

“Yes…?” Hoseok answered. 

“How pathetic. When I come into this household, when I’m gonna run it, you all better stop with these despicable things, I thought that you’d have good hobbies but looks like I was wrong, dancing, singing, acting, rapping, writing lyrics? That’s what your hobbies are as boys ? I expected you to have interest in manly things like financial education, but no, you have girly interests, and that is unacceptable in my household, you got that?!” Sang-wook yelled, slamming his hand on the coffee table. 

All of the seven boys flinched and instinctively got in front of Jungkook protectively. 

“I-I…” 

“Look at you all, you look so pathetic, so fragile and small, just like girls , I want this household filled with men. Not girls. Keep. that. in. mind.” Sang-wook spoke. 

The boys nodded, shivering with fear. 

“Good.” Sang-wook smiled and then left.

Chapter Text

The seven boys rushed to their room immediately after Sang-wook left the room. Even Jin was shaking, and the last time Jin was scared to this extent was six years ago, back when Suecheon still lived with them. 

“I don’t like him, hyung, I don’t.” Jimin spoke, tears collecting in his eyes. 

“Yes, we won’t live with him, hyung, he’s bad.” Jungkook cried out, burying his face into his nearest hyung’s shoulder. 

“We can’t do anything about it. What the adults say is final.” Yoongi said, he’d gotten used to everything at this point. 

“I guess Yoongi is right, we can’t change what the adults decided.” Jin sighed. 

“B-but he won’t let us live in peace if he moves in!” Jimin protested. 

“Well then we’ll just have to adjust, adjusting for him is the best option we have right now.” Taehyung spoke up, “It’ll save us a lot of bruises.” He added in a low whisper, head hung low. 

“I’m sure he won’t actually hit us.” Hoseok mumbled, “I mean, mom won’t let him, right?” 

“I think he wouldn’t…He knows what happened to dad, no one would want to go to prison…” Namjoon said. 

“I don’t know…” Jin sighed again, “But this time, if anything happens, please tell any adult near by, we’ll report him, we won’t let him abuse us, got it?”  

His dongsaengs nodded. 

“B-but…h-he’s scary…” Jungkook squeaked out in a scared tone as he peeked out from behind Hoseok’s shoulder. 

“I know, but we’ll have to live with it.” Yoongi said, reaching out to give the youngest a comforting pat on the shoulder. 

                                                                      -

“YOU’RE MARRYING HIM IN TWO DAYS?!!” Jin yelled in shock, they were having dinner and their mother had announced that she was marrying Sang-wook. 

“Yes, I am, don’t worry, it’s not a big event, only a few people will be there.” Namra replied. 

“But mom-!” Hoseok exclaimed, but stopped himself mid-sentence. 

“But what, Hoseok?” Namra asked. 

“N-nothing…” Hoseok mumbled. 

“I just wanted to make sure if you’re all ready for the ceremony in two days.” Namra spoke. 

The boys gave half-hearted nods and finished their dinner without speaking a single word. 

                                                                          -

“We can’t complain about him.” Hoseok spoke as soon as all of them entered their room. 

“Why?” Jungkook asked. 

“Because mom’s finally moving on, she’s going to be happy, she’s sacrificed too much for us, she deserves something to keep her happy, he’s only said a few foul words, it’s okay, it’s not that much of a big deal.” Hoseok answered, “I know I changed my mind too soon, but I just thought about it over dinner, and I think-” 

“Don’t justify yourself, Hobi, I agree with you.” Jin cut Hoseok off. 

“Yeah. Me too.” Yoongi said. 

The other boys nodded in agreement. 

“It’s fine, let’s just go to sleep for now, maybe Sang-wook will be a tolerable person besides from the toxicity.” Namjoon suggested. 

“We can only hope.” Jimin sighed. 

“Well, we’ll hope then.” Hoseok said, “Let’s hope this ends quickly, hope that we can live happily, hope for better days. We only have hope left now, and that’s the thing we’ll do. Now go, run off to bed or else you won’t wake up for school tomorrow.” 

“Okay, Hobi hyung, good night!” Jungkook wished, giving all of his hyungs a hug and then running off to his bed. 

                                                                   -

“Kids, wake up, your all late for school!” An oddly-familiar voice said, the boys slowly cracked their eyes open. 

“Ae-cha noona?” 

“Yes, that’s right, kiddos! I’m back!” Ae-cha exclaimed, “I heard Yoongi and Tae are back too, where are you two?” 

“Here, noona!” Taehyung exclaimed in joy as he ran upto his caretaker and hugged her. 

“Tae! How have you been?” Ae-cha asked as she gently cupped the boy’s face. 

“Fine…” Taehyung mumbled, staring at the floor. 

“Hello, noona!” Yoongi greeted as he walked up to her. 

“Yoongs! Where have you both been?” Ae-cha grinned, ruffling the boy’s hair. 

“Nowhere in particular, just jumping in between foster homes and orphanages.” Yoongi answered with a shrug. 

“Aw, you poor little things, don’t worry, we won’t let you two go anywhere without a hundred bodyguards from now on.” Ae-cha joked as she pinched Yoongi’s cheek. 

“Noona! We’re here too!” Jungkook pouted, “It’s like you’ve forgotten us!” 

“Oh no! I’m so sorry you felt that way, little Kookie! Please do forgive me!” Ae-cha exclaimed over-dramatically. 

“I’ll forgive you if you give us hugs and make your amazing Baekban for breakfast.” Jungkook declared. 

“Oh of course, Kook, that’s what I’m here for.” Ae-cha laughed, giving the boys the hugs Jungkook demanded, “Now, all of you, go shower and get ready and I’ll prepare the breakfast til then.” 

“Okay, noona!” Jimin exclaimed, “I’m going first, by the way.” He said to his brothers as he rushed to his closet to grab his uniform. 

“Nu-uh! You take the most time!” Hoseok spoke. 

“So what? I called dibs first!” Jimin argued. 

“But if you go first, we’ll all be sitting here til the next monday!” Hoseok retorted. 

“And…? That’s not my problem now, is i-” Jimin was cut off as they heard loud singing from the bathroom. 

Namjoon had snuck into the bathroom while the two were arguing. 

“Ugh! That sly hyung!” Jimin whined as he plopped down on the bottom bunk of his and Taehyung’s bunkbed. 

Ae-cha chuckled and then left the room, going to the kitchen to make pancakes. 

Not even fifteen minutes later, she heard the boys’ footsteps, thundering down the stairs. 

“That was faster than what I expected.” Ae-cha commented. 

“We work at the speed of light, noona.” Jungkook said with a grin. 

“Sure, sure. Now, here, eat the Baekban so you all can be faster than light.” Ae-cha spoke as she placed seven plates on the dining table. 

“Aren’t you eating, noona?” Jin asked. 

“No, I’ll eat later, not really in the mood for Baekban.” Ae-cha replied. 

“Where’s mom?” Namjoon asked. 

“I don’t know, she said she’s going somewhere with Saeng-woog, I think his name was?” Ae-cha answered in an unsure tone. 

The boys laughed at the mispronounciation of the name.

“It’s Sang-wook, but we like this version better.” Hoseok spoke

“Of course you do, I make the best names.” Ae-cha said proudly, “Now hurry up because school starts in twenty minutes.” 

The boys scoffed down the Baekban in less than five minutes, and that too, surprisingly, without either of them choking. 

“Boys! I packed you lunches today! Don't forget to take them on your way out!” Ae-cha reminded as she watches the boys rush to put on their shoes and Hoseok and Jimin grabbed their crutches.

“Okay, thanks, noona!” Taehyung thanked as he quickly grabbed all the seven lunch bags.

“Bye, noona! See you later!!” Jungkook waved as they ran out of the front door. 

“Bye, boys, take care! Walk carefully, okay? Don’t trip and fall anywhere! Eat your lunch properly, okay? And don’t listen to those rude bullies! That only leads to fights, and you all are better than those who fight, got that? You’re all good kids.” Ae-cha said as she waved back.

“I know I shouldn’t say this but…” Yoongi trailed off as they neared the school. 

“What is it, Yoongs?” Jin asked. 

“Well, uhm…It’s just that, it seems like Ae-cha noona cares about us more than mom ever did…” Yoongi admitted in a small voice.

“I think you’ve got a point, hyung.” Namjoon agreed. 

“Yeah, she never sends us off like Ae-cha noona did, she just says ‘goodbye’ and leaves.” Hoseok joined in. 

“And she never makes us lunches, we just eat at the cafeteria…” Jimin added.

“But then, what if she’s just too busy?” Yoongi questioned. 

“Busy doing what? Sang-wook?” Jin asked. 

His six younger brothers all stared at him, jaw dropped, eyes wide with shock.

“Did you jus-” Hoseok cut himself off as he shook his head, “No, I must’ve heard wrong.” 

“No, Hobi, I heard it that way too.” Namjoon spoke

“So are we sure that Jin hyung didn’t get abducted by aliens and replaced by a fake one?” Taehyung asked. 

“Right now, I’m not sure, I feel like I believe that Jin hyung did get abducted by aliens and replaced by a fake one.” Jimin replied. 

“Yeah, maybe your crazy theories are right, Tae.” Yoongi joined in. 

“Hyungie. Are you feeling okay today? Any signs of a fever? A cold, maybe?” Jungkook asked, feigning concern. 

“Why are you all making it seem like I said something so out of the blue. I just spoke the truth.” Jin said, speed-walking away and then sprinting to the high school building. 

                                                                - 

“So…You can’t dance anymore, can you, Mr.Perfect 2.0?” Ki-ha asked as he strolled into the classroom, walking up next to Hoseok. 

“Yeah. Thanks to you and your brothers.” Hoseok scoffed, glaring at him and then at his fractured knee.

“You’re welcome!” Ki-ha grinned. 

“Why are you dancing on my head anyway? Go do something else.” Hoseok groaned, shoving the bully aside. 

“But I wanna spend some time with my best friend!”

“You are not my best friend.” Hoseok rolled his eyes.

“But you are my best friend, though!” Ki-ha chirped.

“Quick fucking around, Ki-ha.” Hoseok growled. 

“None can do, Bestie !” Ki-ha exclaimed, a smile painted on his face as he punched Hoseok across the face. 

Hoseok was about to punch Ki-ha back but then he suddenly remembered what Ae-cha told them while they were leaving for school, so he just sighed, grabbed his crutches and limped away from the bully. 

                                                                        -

“Aw, did your mommy pack this for you?” Kwang-seon mocked as he saw Jin take out a lunch bag from his locker.

“At least my mom cares for me, unlike yours.” Jin retorted, turning away and speed-walking to the cafeteria. 

“Hi hyung!” A voice came from behind him as he walked to the cafeteria building. 

“Oh, hi Yoongs!” Jin spoke as he turned around to see his oldest dongsaeng walking up to him.

“Let’s go to the cafeteria together.” Yoongi suggested. 

“Nah, let’s go to the cafeteria with separate ways, you take this route and I’ll walk through the whole campus and then reach the cafeteria, sounds good?” Jin said sarcastically, “Of course we’ll go there together you dumbass.” He rolled his eyes. 

Yoongi said nothing as the two walked out of the High School building and walked into the cafeteria building. 

“Oh hello hyungs! You’re finally here!” Someone called out as soon as they entered. 

The two oldest turned around to see Namjoon waving his hands around to catch their attention in between the crowds of students filtering in and out of the area. The two smiled and walked over to the table, where all their dongsaengs were already sitting. 

“Sorry for being late, you all must be starving.” Jin apologised as he and Yoongi sat down on the table. 

“It’s okay hyung, better late than never.” Hoseok spoke, “Now let’s eat, I’m hungry.”

The boys quickly opened their lunch bags to take out their lunch boxes. 

“Hyungs! Look at this! It’s a little note!” Jimin exclaimed, picking up the piece of paper kept inside the lunch bag. 

“Really? What does it say?” Namjoon asked. 

Jimin just showed them the note. 

‘Good luck for the day, Mr.Angel, I hope you do well in the test you have today! 

~Ae-cha.’

“Ooh! That’s so cool!” Jungkook commented.

“There’s one in my lunch bag too!” Hoseok announced. 

‘Have a joyful day, Mr.Hope! I hope (haha!)  your teacher likes the project you’ve been working on!

~Ae-cha.’

“I have one too!!” Jungkook exclaimed, his eyes were practically sparkling with happiness. 

‘Have fun today, Mr.Bunny! I know you’ll do amazing in the school choir today! 

~Ae-cha.’ 

“Looks like Ae-cha noona wrote me a note for me too!” Namjoon said. 

‘Wishing you a delightful day, Mr.Smart, don’t be afraid to show your lyrics to your music teacher, I’m sure she’ll like them.

~Ae-cha.’ 

“I’ve got one too.” Jin spoke. 

‘Be positive throughout the day, Mr.WWH! Do well in the play rehearsals today, can’t wait for when we get to see the play! 

~Ae-cha.’ 

“Me too!” Taehyung announced. 

‘Have a terrific day, Mr.‘Bodyguard’! Don’t spend the whole day protecting your brothers, they can do that! Spend some time making friends too!

~Ae-cha.’

“Looks like everyone’s got one.” Yoongi commented. 

‘Enjoy your day, Mr.Savage, I hope you’ll get accepted to join the composing comittite of your school, and maybe show us your lyrics at home today?

~Ae-cha.’

“Ae-cha noona is so nice!” Jungkook exclaimed. 

“Yeah, I can’t remember the last time mom made us lunches, nor the last time she wrote us notes for the day.” Namjoon nodded. 

“Like I said, she might be more busy, she’s acting and directing movies at the same time nowadays.” Yoongi spoke. 

“She’s only acted in one movie this year and it’s shooting is long finished, same with directing.” Hoseok informed. 

“Well…Then…” Yoongi trailed off, not being able to find anything else to say. 

“Eh, forget about all of that for some time, let’s just eat lunch and go to our classes.” Jin said. 

The boys nodded and continued eating their lunch. 

                                                                         -

“How was your school today, boys?” Ae-cha asked as she saw the seven boys walk in through the front door. 

“Good!” Jin answered, “Thank you for the little notes, noona!” He added. 

“Yeah! They were so cool!” Jungkook joined in. 

“No problem, anything for you, kids.” Ae-cha laughed, “Now quickly, change into your casual clothes and then I’ll make lunch for you guys.”

“Okay, but where’s mom? Shouldn’t she be back by now?” Jimin asked. 

“I don’t know, I’ll call her and ask her.” Ae-cha replied. 

The boys nodded and then ran off to their room. 

                                                                     - 

“Noonaaa!” Jungkook whined, “Where’s mom? She isn’t here yet and it’s already dinner time!” 

“She isn’t picking up my calls, Jungkookie, I have no idea.” Ae-cha sighed. 

“W-what if she left?” Taehyung mumbled. 

“What was that, Tae? I couldn’t catch that properly.” Ae-cha said. 

“N-nothing…” Taehyung shook his head. 

“What if she’s hurt?!” Jimin screeched out of nowhere. 

“I’m sure nothing bad has happened, Jimin-ah, she’s probably just busy.” Ae-cha reassured. 

“Well okay, if you say so…” Jimin said. 

“I completely forgot.” Jin spoke out of nowhere, “Mom said that her and Sang-wook’s wedding is tomorrow!” He exclaimed. 

“I forgot too!! What do we do now?!!” Hoseok hollered, “That man is going to make our lives a living hell!” 

“We have to do something! He’s going to ruin everything!!” Jimin screamed. 

“I don’t wanna live with him!!” Jungkook cried. 

“He’s so rude! He wants to control what we do! We won’t be able to live freely if he comes into this household!” Taehyung shrieked. 

“We’re going to be miserable.” Yoongi groaned. 

“We’ll never see our hobbies again!” Namjoon wailed. 

“Is he that bad?” Ae-cha asked.

“Bad? He’s the worst !” Jin answered. 

“Oh, well, what’s done is done, we can’t do anything now…” Ae-cha sighed. 

“Yeah, you’re right, noona.” Yoongi nodded with a disheartened look on his face. 

“If anything happens, you all come to me right away, alright? It doesn’t matter if it’s two in the morning or four in the evening, just come to me and tell me and we’ll take care of it, okay?” Ae-cha said.

“Okay, noona.” The boys chorused. 

“Good, now I suggest you guys go to sleep, I’ll wait around to see if Namra’s returning home anytime soon.” Ae-cha told them.

“Alright, good night, noona.” Jin said and then all seven of them went upstairs.

Chapter Text

“Wake up, kids!” Ae-cha spoke as she woke up the seven boys.

All of them immediately woke up, sitting up in their beds and looking around.

“She’s still not here?” Jin asked in a kind of annoyed tone.

“No, she came back last night but then Saeng-woog came and the two left again…” Ae-cha replied.

“Oh.” Yoongi sighed, all of the other boys’ shoulders sagged.

“The wedding’s in three hours and it’s pretty far away, it’ll probably take us more than an hour to reach there, so I suggest you all get ready and then we’ll be on our way.” Ae-cha said.

All the boys nodded with saddened looks on their faces.

“I’ve kept the suits Namra picked out for you on your dressers.” Ae-cha informed before leaving the room.

“So...Who’s going to get ready first?” Jin asked.

No one said anything for a while and then finally, Jin sighed.

“I guess I am…” He spoke, getting up and leaving the room.

-

Soon, all of them were dressing in the suits their mom had picked out for them.

“Oh great! You all are ready! Quickly have your breakfast and then we can leave for the venue.” Ae-cha said with a smile, sensing the gloomy mood of the room and trying to lighten it up.

The boys just nodded and walked to the table, they sat in silence as they ate and then got up quickly, put on their shoes and stood outside the front door.

“Can we go now, noona?” Yoongi asked.

“Oh yeah, sure, let me just grab my purse and then we’ll leave.” Ae-cha spoke.

“Okay…” Hoseok mumbled.

Ae-cha frowned a little, clearly none of them were happy, and if Namra saw them this sad on her wedding day, she would surely be mad, so Ae-cha made a mental note to make sure to lighten their moods up before they got to the venue.

“Noona, hurry up, we have to reach their soon.” Namjoon reminded.

“Yeah, you go sit in the car, I’ll be right there.” Ae-cha said.

The boys nodded and went to go sit in the car, greeting the driver in a sad tone as they entered the car.

“Let’s begin the journey, wouldn’t want to be late to your mother’s wedding now, would we?” Ae-cha joked as she sat in the passenger’s seat hurriedly.

The boys hummed in response.

“So, shall I play some music?” Ae-cha asked, halfway into the trip.

“If you want to.” Jimin shrugged.

Ae-cha observed that all of them were busy staring out of the window, not really in the mood for talking.

“Isn’t the country-side nice?” Ae-cha asked, hoping to start a conversation in the car.

“Yeah, the nature is pleasing to look at.” Namjoon replied absentmindedly.

“Exactly! Too bad the government is thinking about redeveloping this countryside and cutting down all the trees here.” Ae-cha spoke.

“They shouldn’t do that though, cutting down the trees just to build up buildings shouldn’t be allowed, it’s bad, what will you get with a building? More expenses than what you gain, but with trees you get oxygen, they help in the water-cycle and they overall play a big part in human survival, sure you have to take care of and nurture the tree, but it’ll hardly take more than ten minutes to water a tree and it costs less to take care of a tree, but for a building, you have to get it routinely inspected, hire janitors to clean the place, get the walls painted often, and a lot more.” Namjoon said, “In my opinion, they should take down the buildings and plant more trees, it saves more money and it gives a lot more benefits.”

“I completely agree.” Ae-cha nodded, smiling to herself inwardly, she knew that if she brought up the topic of cutting trees, Namjon would speak, and now, at least one of the seven was speaking.

“Namjoonie hyung’s got a point, but if the buildings are gone, where will the people live?” Jungkook asked.

“Maybe they shouldn’t take down all the buildings, just the ones that are useless, and no longer in use, so that area could be used for planting trees.” Namjoon spoke.

“Maybe Joonie hyung should become the president when he grows up.” Jimin spoke.

Namjoon let out a chuckle, “Nah, I’d rather write music.”

“But your ideas would turn Korea into a better place.” Taehyung joined in with his twin.

“Actually, Joon, I agree, and as your older brother, I suggest you do run for president.” Hoseok spoke.

“You’re not my older brother, you’re my twin.” Namjoon rolled his eyes.

“I’m older than you by a whole minute! Show some respect!” Hoseok retorted.

“Why?” Namjoon asked.

“Kids these days, they have no respect…” Hoseok sighed.

“Why?” Namjoon repeated.

“I said you have no respect, why did you say ‘why’?” Hoseok asked.

“Why?” The sixteen-year-old younger twin spoke again.

“Why are you saying ‘why’? Are you trying to imitate George Pig or what?” Hoseok scoffed.

“Why?” The boy repeated.

“Okay, Joon, that’s getting a bit too much now, stop saying ‘why’.” Yoongi spoke up.

“Yeah, it’s irritating, stop it.” Jin joined in.

“Wh-” Namjoon stopped himself, receiving the death glare he got from both his hyungs, “Okay…”

“Good. Now back to you giving me respe-” Hoseok paused as Jin and Yoongi glared at him too.

“Hah. That’s what you get for fighting, Jimin and I would neve-” Taehyung cut himself off too as his twin quickly shushed him.

“Don’t say controversial things, you idiot!” Jimin spoke into his twin’s ear.

“It’s not controversia-”

“It is! Don’t you remember the fight we had two weeks ago?” Jimin asked.

“Oh yeah…” Taehyung said, “Yeah never mind, I said nothing, you all heard nothing.”

“But I heard you say that you and Jimin would never fi-” The rest of Jungkook’s sentence was muffled as Jimin quickly shushed him as well.

“He said nothing as well!” Taehyung gave a forced smile to his hyungs.

Ae-cha smiled, at least they were all in a better mood now.

-

“Guys, we’re here!” Ae-cha announced as she got out of the car and went to open the boys’ car door.

“Oh..wow! We’re here!” All of them cheered in a dejected tone.

“I’m so happy!” Hoseok spoke in a low-spirited voice.

“C’mon guys, cheer up, today’s your mother’s big day, you all want to see her happy, don’t you?” Ae-cha asked.

“Yeah…” Yoongi said, “I guess…” He mumbled under his breath.

“Let’s go and find your mother.” Ae-cha said.

The boys nodded and then all of them wandered around for a bit before coming to the conclusion that their mother was going to be late to her own marriage ceremony.

“What is she doing anyway? Why isn’t she present anywhere?” Jungkook asked in an annoyed tone.

“Probably too busy doing ‘Saeng-woog’ just like Jin hyung said.” Jimin replied.

“Jimin! Don’t ruin his innocence!” Hoseok shouted.

“What? You think he’s innocent? He probably knows more than mine and your knowledge combined.” Jimin answered, while Jungkook made his version of the lenny face.
“Kids these days!” Hoseok groaned, “Just tell Kim Jung Un to nuke this entire freaking planet, I don’t care anymore.”

“I have him on speed dial, should I call him?” Jin asked, pulling out his phone.

“Yes! I wanna ask him if he’d like to swing by and have dinner with us, cause I think he’s better than ‘Saeng-woog’.” Jimin spoke.

“And then what? You’ll tell him to nuke ‘Saeng-woog’ off the face of the Earth?” Yoongi asked.

“Exactly! You got my plan, hyung!” Jimin made finger guns and winked.

“Good, I approve, Jin hyung call him.” Yoongi said.

“Call who?” A voice asked, they all turned to see Ae-cha grabbing a chair and sitting down at their table as well.

“Oh…No one in particular…” Jimin spoke.

“Noona! They were talking about how they wanna invite Kim Jung Un for dinner at our place and then ask him to nuk-” Jungkook was cut off as Jimin immediately leapt across the table and covered the younger’s mouth.

“Ask him to what now? Nuke who?” Ae-cha asked.

“Saeng-woog!” Jungkook answered as he pulled away Jimin’s hand that was preventing him from speaking.

“Ooh really? I want in!” Ae-cha said.

“Wait really?” The boys asked in shock.

“Sure, but where are Joon and Tae?” She asked.

“They went to the restroom.” Yoongi answered.

“Alright, after they return, we execute this plan, alright?” She declared, and then she patted each of them on the back, “You all make great plans, keep it up, kids.”

“Why are you calling us kids? You’re like not even a decade older than Jin hyung.” Yoongi spoke.

“It’s all Jin’s fault, why couldn’t he be born a year later, then I’d be an entire decade older than him!” Ae-cha defended.

“Hey! I didn’t ask to be born! Why am I getting dragged into all of this?” Jin asked.

“Who’s getting dragged into what?” Namjoon’s voice came suddenly.

“Oh good, you two are here, now let’s explain the plan to them and then we can execute it.” Ae-cha said.

“Plan? What plan?” Taehyung asked.

“Okay, so we’re planning on inviting Kim Jung Un to our house for dinner and then we befriend him, after that, we will ask him to nuke ‘Saeng-woog’.” Ae-cha explained.

“Now I’d like to know who this ‘Saeng-woog’ is.” Everyone sitting at the table flinched, they all slowly turned back to see Namra standing there, one eyebrow raised in questioning.

“O-oh…He’s no one, m-mom, j-just one of the bullies…” Jin answered.

“Bullies? I thought they expelled all of the bullies?” Namra asked.

“Expelled? They didn’t even punish them.” Yoongi spoke.

“But the principal told me th-”

“He lied to you then.” Hoseok cut off his mother.

“Why would he- Nevermind, we’ll talk later, I have to go.” Namra said as she turned around and walked away.

“Why bother coming here if she was going to leave in a minute?” Namjoon scoffed.

“Leave her be, she’s gone crazy.” Ae-cha spoke.

“Where’d she go, anyway?” Jimin asked.

They scanned their surroundings, only to find their mother walking off to somewhere with Sang-wook. All of them collectively groaned in frustration and annoyance.

“Hey, let’s go take some pictures, this place is looks very nice, it’d be stupid not to take pictures here.” Ae-cha suggested, trying to divert their minds.

The boys nodded and followed Ae-cha to the outside of the building. Their mood immediately became happy as they saw the beautifully decorated gardens and the dozens of flowers dotted about everywhere.
“Woah, it’s so pretty!” Jungkook exclaimed.

“Yeah, C’mon, all of you, stand here, in front of this rose bush, I’ll take a few pictures of you guys.” Ae-cha said, pulling out her phone.

The boys smiled as they did what they were told to do, grinning brightly at the camera.

“Perfect! Now let’s take some solo photos!” Ae-cha suggested.

“Okay, noona.” The seven chorused.

They spent the next hour or so taking pictures of either each other or the gardens.

“Boys! The ceremony is starting, quick, let’s go back inside the building!” Ae-cha instructed as all of them ran towards the building.

Judging by the environment inside, they could tell they were late, very late in fact, because right now, they were watching Sang-wook and Namra literally making out, suggesting the vows had been finished.

Seeing Namra like this made all of them feel quite uncomfortable, as she’d never acted like this before, fidgeting with their fingers, all eight of them shuffled to a table, Ae-cha quickly turned to cover Jungkook’s eyes, the boy was traumatised enough, the other boys either put their heads down on the table, or turned their chair so that their back was to where their mother and ‘step-father’ were standing.

Ae-cha hesitantly looked back to see Namra and Sang-wook still going at it and grimaced, there were other kids there in this wedding hall as well, they were probably traumatised, and their parents might never come to an event organised by Namra.

At the end, someone had to come in and separate the two, but still the two paid no attention to anyone else present in the room and left the hall. Straight up left.

Ae-cha’s heart broke as she saw the hurt look on all of the seven boys’ faces.

“She didn’t even look at us.” Jimin sighed.

“I guess we should at least apologise to the guests and tell them to go home as well…” Jin suggested.

The boys hummed and got up from their places, walking upto every single guest and apologising to them in place of their mother.

“We’re very sorry for how the things went today, we sincerely apolgise the inconvenience we have caused, you all may leave, and once again, sorry for the scene created today.” The boys spoke, bowing 90° at the guests.

An old lady, probably one of their faraway aunts, patted them on their shoulders.

“You are very mature and smart kids, I’m glad we have kids like you in our family, unlike someone.” She rolled her eyes, supposedly referring to their mother, giving them a smile as she walked out of the building.

“What happened to your eye, hyung?” A kid, seemingly from Sang-wook’s side, asked.

“I-nothing…?” Taehyung shrugged.

“It’s cool! Actually, you all are very cool! You’re cooler than my uncle! He only cares about the woman he married today…” The kid pouted.

The boys smiled sadly at him, watching as his parents dragged him away.

“You’re doing great, well done, boys.” Ae-cha spoke as the last few people began making their way to the exit.

“Let’s go home. Our work is done here.” Yoongi said as they waved the last people off.

Ae-cha patted them on their backs and then all of them walked to the car.

-

“What are you doing here?!” Ae-cha exclaimed as she opened the car door and found Namra and Sang-wook half-passed out in the car.

“What do you mean what am I doing here? It’s my car, isn’t it? I can be here whenever I want.” Namra replied, there was a slight slur in her words.

Ae-cha narrowed her eyes. Namra was drunk. Now, that wasn’t a sight Ae-cha expected to see, but then again, Namra had changed a lot since the last time Ae-cha saw her.

“Y’all can walk home. We’re taking the car.” Sang-wook slurred.

“What do you mean walk home, our house is more than an hour away.” Jin scoffed.

“Hey! Jin. Where’s your respect?! Sang-wook is your step-father! Don’t talk to him like that you brat.” Namra spoke drunkenly.

“Why did you drink, mom? I thought you hated drinking?” Jin asked, ignoring what his mom had said earlier. ‘She’s just drunk. That’s why she’s saying that.’ He thought.

“What I do is my business, keep out of it.” Namra spat, “Now why is the world spinning?”

Ae-cha shared a look with the seven boys and nodded, in a split second, she adjusted Namra and Sang-wook in the last row of the car and then all of the boys squeezed in together on the middle row, Ae-cha taking the passenger’s seat as the driver began driving off.

-

“What’d you do with mom and Saeng-woog’s wasted forms?” Yoongi asked as he saw Ae-cha enter their room.

“I asked the guards to take those two to Namra’s room. And why are you all still awake at this hour?” Ae-cha spoke.

The boys shrugged, “We were just talking.” Hoseok replied.

“I knew it, that’s why I came to check up on you all, tomorrow’s a school day, sleep early so you’ll be energised in the morning.” Ae-cha said.

The boys sighed but all of them did snuggle up into their blankets and close their eyes, attempting to sleep.

Ae-cha gave their sleeping forms a soft smile before turning off the room’s lights and walking out of the room.

-

“She’s still knocked out cold, isn’t she?” Jin asked as they gathered to eat breakfast the next morning.

“Yeah…” Ae-cha sighed.

“Well, we’ll be on our way to school then, see you soon, noona!” Hoseok exclaimed as all of them walked out of the house and began walking to their school campus.

“Do you think noona wrote notes in our lunches today as well?” Jungkook asked curiously.

“Let’s check.” Jimin spoke, stopping at a random bench on the side walk and opening up his lunch bag, Ae-cha had been making them lunches ever since she returned because ‘she couldn’t let them continue to suffer while eating cafeteria food.’

Soon, enough, Jimin found a small folded-up note in his lunch-bag and held it up in victory.

“We have notes today too, guys!” He declared.

“Of course we do, it’s Ae-cha noona preparing our lunches.” Namjoon spoke.

“Ae-cha noona is the best!!” Jungkook cheered.

“Yes! You are correct, Jungkookie.” Jimin joined in.

“Let’s just tell Ae-cha noona to grab a few bags of cash from mom’s safe and then adopt us.” Yoongi suggested.

“Yoongi!” Jin warned.

“What?” Yoongi asked, pulling the most innocent face he could muster, “Mom’s too busy with Saeng-woog to notice a few hundred thousand bucks going missing, and besides, we’ll work part time jobs to help out Ae-cha noona as well.” The sixteen-year-old said.

“Count me in.” Hoseok and Namjoon spoke at the same time.

“Us too!” The younger pair of twins exclaimed.

“Me three!” Jungkook joined in.

The six turned to look at Jin expectantly, the older sighed.

“Okay, okay, fine, Me four.” Jin rolled his eyes.

“Yess!!” Yoongi cheered, punching the air.

“So to recap, we have two plans. One; ‘Nuke Saeng-woog’ and Two; ‘Get Ae-cha noona some money and then get her to adopt us’.” Namjoon recounted, “Sounds great, when are we beginning the work?”

Chapter Text

Taehyung was walking to his classroom alone -his brothers and him had separated and went to their own classrooms- he was climbing up the staircase to reach his classroom when he saw a boy about to trip and fall down the stairs, out of instinct, he rushed forward and grabbed the person. 

“F-freaky-eyes?” Someone stuttered out. Kyung-se . 

Taehyung let out a chuckle, “The all mighty, scary and tough bully almost tripped and fell down that stairs?” He teased. 

“Why did you help me, Freaky-eyes?”  Kyung-se asked. 

“Cause I have basic human decency in me, be thankful. If it weren’t for me, you’d probably be in an ambulance right now.” Taehyung scoffed. 

“Yeah, yeah whatever.” Kyung-se rolled his eyes and left. 

                                                                                - 

Taehyung saw someone tripping on the staircase yet again as he was going to one of his classes. And again, out of instinct, he reached out and stopped the boy from tumbling down the stairs. 

It was Kyung-se again .

“You’re falling a lot for an ‘intimidating’ bully, aren’t you?” Taehyung teased with a smirk, “Try not to fall so much or else you might burst open your skull today itself.” 

“U-uh…Y-yeah…T-thank you…” Kyung-se stuttered out before running away, he felt a blush creep up on his face and he had no idea why. 

                                                                             - 

“Did you guys see the new photos on the eldest Baek’s instagram?” 

“Yeah, it seems like they attended a wedding or something.” 

“They look so good in suits though!” 

“Why’s their supposed bodyguard in the picture with them?” 

“Didn’t I tell you this yesterday? He is their bodyguard but the Baek’s parents adopted him.” 

“Ooh. Interesting.” 

                                                                          -

Kyung-se, who heard all of these little ‘gossips’, grew curious as to what ‘Mr.Perfect.1.0.’ had posted so he discreetly pulled out his phone, bringing phones to school was strictly prohibited but why care about rules when your uncle runs the entire place? 

He went to ‘Mr.Perfect.1.0’s instagram profile and saw the latest photo, which indeed was from a wedding, and then a few solo pictures and some pictures of a flower garden.

He didn’t know why but the first person he noticed in the photo was ‘Freaky-eyes.’ And then he found himself unconsciously looking through the pictures to find the photos which had ‘Freaky-eyes’ in them, he didn’t know why, it was like he was in a trance. 

“Yo, hyung.” Kyu-won spoke suddenly, making Kyung-se almost drop his phone, “What are you doing?” 

“Uh…Nothing?” Kyung-se replied with a forced smile. 

“Sure.” Kyu-won rolled his eyes and snatched the phone from the older’s hand. 

The twelve-year-old gasped, “Is that Freaky-eyes on your phone?!” 

“N-no! Give me back my phone, you idiot!” Kyung-se defended.

“You’re blushing, hyung! What the hell?!” Kyu-won hollered. 

“Stop yelling, idiot!” Kyung-se screamed.

“Why?” Kyu-won asked. 

“Because everyone will hear the shit you’re saying.” Kyung-se replied. 

“So you do like him!” Kyu-won exclaimed in shock, “How? When? Why?” 

“I-I don’t! He’s a p-pathetic l-loser! Why would I l-like him ?!” Kyung-se defended. 

“You can’t even insult him, hyung! Oh gosh! Do you even remember his name?!” Kyu-won asked. 

“Of course, his name is…uh…T-Ta-...I don’t remember.” Kyung-se sighed.

“Fine. If you like him, you definitely do, trust me, I know, at least try to remember his name.” Kyu-won said. 

“Uh…yeah, now what are you doing here, don’t you have classes?!” Kyung-se asked. 

Kyu-won shrugged, “So do you.” 

“Wait, I have a class?” Kyung-se questioned. 

“Yeah, and it starts in about, thirty seconds. Looks like my hyung has fallen bad, you were too lost in scrolling through Freaky-eyes’ pictures to notice.” Kyu-won teased, “Ooh it’s gonna be so much fun teasing you from now on! Just wait til I tell the other hyungs!” The twelve-year-old squealed and then ran away. 

Kyung-se sighed and then ran to his own class. 

                                                                                -

“-onie! Namjoon!” A sudden scream rang in his ear, Namjoon shook his head and turned around. 

“Finally, you listened.” Hoseok said over-dramatically, “I have been calling you for so long! Where’d you get lost?” 

“What do you mean?” Namjoon asked. 

“You like zoned out, staring at that new kid.” Hoseok replied, and then wiggled his eyebrows, “You looked like the heart-eye emoji. What were you thinking about?” 

“Nothing.” Namjoon mumbled. 

“Oohh!!! Joonie’s got a crush~!!” Hoseok teased. 

“Hoseok shut up!!” Namjoon whined.

“Namjoonie’s got a crush~!” Hoseok sing-songed, “Oh, and guess what, right after this, it’s recess time! Hyungs and the maknaes are gonna love this!” 

“Hobi~!” Namjoon whined, “Please, your my twin! Why do you want my life to end so early?”

“Aw, but it’s fun!!” Hoseok laughed, “And did you just confirm that you do have a crush on our new comrade?” 

Namjoon scrunched up his nose, “Why’d you call her ‘comrade’?” 

“It’s just my style.” Hoseok shrugged, “Anyways, I think she is a rather intriguing and fun comrade.” 

“She has a name, you know?” Namjoon spoke. 

“Yeah, and what is that?” Hoseok asked. 

“Ga-eun.” Namjoon replied. 

“Cool.” Hoseok commented, there was no response from his twin brother as Namjoon had zoned out again, staring at Ga-eun. 

“Nooo! I have lost my twin!” Hoseok wailed over-dramatically, “He too has fallen prey to the dangerous jaws of the disease called ‘love’!” 

And his twin was still in a trance. 

                                                                            -

“Jin hyung!” Yoongi called out as he ran across the hallway towards his hyung.

“What’s up, Yoongs?” Jin asked. 

“Nothing, I just had no classes this period so I thought I could wander around with you because you are usually free during this time too.” Yoongi replied. 

“Sure, let’s roam around and talk.” Jin nodded. 

Yoongi smiled and the two began walking through the hallway and then to the garden present on campus.

“So, how are your studies going?” Jin asked. 

“They are going great, though I have to say, the most fun classes are of chemistry, there’s this kid in class that always mixes the chemicals wrong and it leads to explosions, it’s very funny watching that an- are you listening, hyung?” Yoongi asked as he noticed that his hyung was zoned out. 

“Wha- oh yeah, of course I’m listening, why wouldn’t I listen?” Jin spoke, shaking his head.

“Hyung! Were you staring at-” Jin quickly covered Yoongi’s mouth before the sixteen-year-old could speak.

“Shut up! She’ll hear you!” Jin scolded. 

Yoongi’s eyes widened in shock and then he nodded. 

Jin dragged his oldest dongsaeng far away from that place. 

“Come on, Jin hyung! We just attended a wedding yesterday! And now, we’ll have to attend yours too!” Yoongi teased, “We can never catch a break from those weddings.” The sixteen-year-old sighed, “For me, personally, those things are stupid, like-” Yoongi cut himself off as he saw one of his classmates pass by. 

“Yeah, they are stupid, right, Yoongs?” Jin chuckled as he elbowed his oldest dongsaeng, “And that’s why you are staring at one of the girls from your class, am I right?” 

“Let’s just go back to our building, I think recess is going to start soon anyway.” Yoongi tried to divert the topic. 

“Don’t worry, Yoongs, we’re in the same boat.” Jin laughed as the two began walking in the direction of the high school building. 

                                                                               -

“Jiminie! Hurry up! Everyone must’ve begun eating lunch at this point!” Taehyung whined as he watched his twin slowly pack up his backpack and take out his lunch bag.

“Yeah, just one second, I’m jus-” Jimin paused, staring at the person that entered the classroom. 

“Jiminie, you’re staring.” Taehyung reminded as he elbowed his twin, “That’s rude.” 

“No, I’m not.” Jimin defended. 

“Yes you are!” Taehyung argued. 

“Well I’m not staring anymore so there!” Jimin retorted. 

“Fair point. But why were you staring at her?” Taehyung asked. 

“No reason.” Jimin shrugged, “Now, let’s go to the cafeteria.” 

“There has to be a reason!” Taehyung urged. 

“There isn’t!” Jimin said. 

“Why?” 

“What do you mean ‘ why ’?” Jimin asked. 

“Why isn’t there a reason? Or is there a reason and you just don’t want to tell me?” Taehyung questioned. 

“Why would I hide anything from you, you're my twin.” Jimin informed.

“Exactly! So tell me why!” Taehyung said. 

“You’re too young to understand, kid. Maybe some other day.” Jimin joked, patting him on the head and walking out of the room. 

Taehyung pouted and followed his twin. 

                                                                                -

“Jungkookie! Come on! Recess has already started! Let’s get going to the cafeteria!” Hwan called out.

“Jungkook. I’m running out of patience! You’ve been staring at Kyung-mi for like ten hours now!” Hwan shouted, shaking his best friend by the shoulders. 

Jungkook shook his head, “Huh? What’s wrong, Hwan?”

“Nothing if you ignore the fact that you’ve been staring at Kyung-mi since forever!” Hwan replied. 

“Oh. Sorry. Let’s go to the cafeteria.” Jungkook spoke. 

“Nuh-uh, you’re telling me what happened to you.” Hwan ordered.

“Nothing happened to me.” Jungkook said, “Why would anything happen to me?” 

“You never zone out this much, and you’ve never stared at Kyung-mi like that before, what’s wrong? Did she say something to you?” Hwan asked. 

“No, why would she?” Jungkook asked. 

“Because it seemed like it.” Hwan shrugged.

“Nothing’s wrong, let’s just go to the cafeteria before recess ends.” Jungkook said. 

Hwan nodded and the two left their classroom. 

                                                                      -

“Hyungs! Maknaes! Guess what?” Hoseok spoke the moment all of them sat down at a table. 

“What?” Yoongi asked. 

“No! You have to guess!” Hoseok said, but after seeing the look in everyone’s eyes, he answered, “It’s about Namjoon.” He began. 

“Namjoon? What happened? Did he break the blackboard again?” Jin asked. 

“No, no, not that.” Hoseok laughed, smirking as he saw the scared and pleading look in his twin’s eyes, “Our dear Joonie here, the lyric mastermind of our school, the smartest kid in our entire school, th-” 

“Just tell them already, don’t make my misery last any longer, I’m going to literally die if you say anything else.” Namjoon interjected, crossing his arms on the table and burying his face in his arms, hiding from everyone. 

“I did not appreciate that interruption, but let me continue, the kid that every teacher loves, the kid that scores topmost in the whole school, the kid that writes awesome music, th-” 

“Just say it already!” Namjoon groaned, his voice came muffled because face was still hidden by his arms and the table. 

“Yeah, Hobi hyung, don’t make us wait any longer.” Jimin spoke. 

“Okay, okay, fine, Namjooniehasacrushonanewcomradeinourclass.” Hoseok said all in one breath. 

“Namjoon what?” Taehyung asked, “Can you speak slower?” 

“He said Namjoon has a crush on a new kid in their class.” Yoongi translated. 

“No, he said ‘comrade’.” Jin corrected. 

Yoongi ignored him.

“Ooohh~!” Jimin exclaimed, “How fun! We get to tease Namjoonie hyung!” 

“Don’t forget that we get to tease you too.” Taehyung added with a grin, “Don’t think that I forgot about you staring at your classmate while I was waiting for you in your classroom.” 

“Taehyung! You little shit!” Jimin scolded.

Taehyung just shrugged in reply and went back to eating his lunch. 

They were eating in silence when suddenly Jimin nudged Taehyung on the shoulder. 

“Hey, is it just me or is Kyung-se staring at you?” Jimin asked. 

“What? Kyung-se? Staring at me ?” Taehyung questioned, scanning the cafeteria for any signs of the Byun’s. 

“Taehyung-ah, I’d like to inform you that Kyung-se was indeed staring at you.” Jin spoke. 

“He was? He must’ve fallen down the stairs again.” Taehyung said. 

“What do you mean?” Yoongi asked.

“He tripped and almost fell down the stairs two times today.” Taehyung answered. 

“How do you know?” Hoseok asked. 

“Why do you think he isn’t in the hospital right now?” Taehyung replied, “I was there and caught him.” 

“Why did you help him, hyung?” Jungkook asked. 

“It just felt wrong to stand by and see another human get hurt.” Taehyung shrugged. 

“You idio-” 

“U-uhm…I-I’m new here, and a t-teacher said you guys can help me out, s-so uh…c-can y-you tell m-me where I can find class 9A?” A voice interrupted, all of the boys’ heads snapped up from their foods to see a girl standing in front of their table. 

“9A? That’s the same class as ours, it’s in the middle school building, second floor, the first class you’ll see after climbing up the stairs, there are signs in front of the classroom doors for a bit of extra help, otherwise, there are a few kind helpers that’ll help you out, they mostly sit near the entrance and near the restrooms.” Hoseok answered with a warm smile. 

“Okay, thank you!” The girl returned the smile and left.

“So…where were we?” Hoseok asked. 

“Yoongi hyung was about to call Tae an idiot but could only get til ‘idio’.” Jungkook answered. 

“Yah! Where’s the ‘hyung’?!” Taehyung scolded. 

“In the discarded container that is made to throw away unwanted items.” Jungkook replied in a very serious tone. 

“Just you wait til we get home! I’ll cut off the connection of your computer and then you won’t be able to play over-watch ever again.” Taehyung threatened. 

“Hah. You and Jimin can’t do anything, you two are just a bunch of scaredy cats.” Jungkook teased.

“This littl-” 

“No swearing!” Jungkook cut Taehyung off and then giggled. 

Taehyung sighed and then went back to finishing up his lunch. 

                                                              -

“So, hyungs, I have brought you all here because-” 

“You haven’t brought us here, the recess bell and our hunger did.” Ki-ha cut his youngest brother off. 

“Yeah, yeah whatever, so, the reason we are gathered here today is, Kyung-se hyung.” Kyu-won spoke, “It has come to my attention that Kyung-se hyung has developed a liking towards a certain someone .” 

“And who might that be?” Kwang-seon asked with a raised eyebrow. 

“Freaky-eyes.” Kyu-won answered without missing a beat.

Everyone gasped. 

“So you’re telling me, that you are in love with a red-eyed blind freak?” Ki-ho asked, turning to the silent second-youngest. 

“I-uh…H-he’s v-very k-kind, he saved me from falling down the stairs and hurting myself, so…” Kyung-se answered. 

“How brilliant! Isn’t he the Baek’s bodyguard? Maybe you could date him and then we can get closer to destroying the Baeks!” Kwang-seon exclaimed. 

“Hyung, he is one of the Baeks, he’s Jimin’s twin.” Kyung-se informed, “And besides, I don’t really see the point in bullying them, now that I’ve opened my eyes, we shouldn’t hurt them, rather we should befriend them, they are good people, nothing good has ever come from hurting good people.” 

“You are in love with one of our enemies ?! And you took their side?!” Kwang-seon roared, “Unacceptable. If that’s the case, you may leave and never return as one of my brothers every again.”

“B-but h-hyung I-” 

“Shut up! My family and I provided you, all four of you with a roof over your heads, food and education but you’re here falling in love with my enemies! Ungrateful brat!” Kwang-seon shouted, slapping the boy. 

“Hyung, I know this is going to go against you and your family , but we agree with Kyung-se on this one.” Ki-ha said, “I’ve been observing for a few days, they really are good people.” 

Ki-ho and Kyu-won nodded in agreement. 

“Of course you three would agree with him, all four of you came from the same miserable family, anyway. I wish you four would’ve died in that building along with your parents.” Kwang-seon spat. 

“Hyung, why are you getting so worked up over some fame?” Ki-ho asked. 

“It’s not just about fame , it’s about vengeance, those, unwanted kids and their father took down my father, and I’m going to make them pay for it.” Kwang-seon spoke through gritted teeth.

“It was your father’s fault for selling drugs, it was their father’s fault for buying drugs from him . Why are you bringing them into this?” Kyung-se asked. 

“They are the ones who got their father arrested, because of that, my father got arrested too. So they should suffer, just as much as I did.” Kwang-seon replied.

“But you didn’t suffer.” Ki-ha said, “You are still living a good life, getting everything you want brought to you on a golden plate, and they, as I observed, are living a life full of trauma.” 

“Just shut up! All of you! Don’t speak a single word. Don’t return to my house today, go somewhere else, I don’t care. Take your stuff with you. I don’t fucking care, just make sure I never see all of you ever again because if I do, I’ll kill you all along with the Baeks.” Kwang-seon growled. 

The four other boys sighed and left the cafeteria, hoping Kwang-seon would recover from his anger-outburst soon.

Chapter Text

“Hey, Jimin?” Kyung-se called out as he watched the boy sit down on the bench in front of him.

“What?” Jimin asked.

“I…I’m sorry.” Kyung-se spoke, suddenly getting up from his seat, kneeling on the floor and bowing 180° at Jimin, the latter’s eyes going wide.

“Hey, hey, hey! What are you doing?” Jimin asked, quickly bending down to grab Kyung-se by the shoulders and picking him up, he could see that the latter was crying.

“I-I’m so sorry for bullying you for so many years, I didn’t really know why I was doing it, I just bullied you because my hyung told me to, and his family had done so much for me, I thought this was the least I could do, s-so I obeyed what they said, I’m truly sorry for bullying you Jimin.” Kyung-se said, moving to bow again, but Jimin stopped him, “So please, just give me any punishment you think is worthy, or give me all of them at once, I’ll take them, I deserve to burn in hell anyw-”

“Hold up, hold up, Where’d this come from?” Jimin asked, “Why are you in this state all of a sudden?”

“Ki-ho hyung, Ki-ha hyung, Kyu-won and I had a bit of a disagreement with hyung, we realised that we only bullied you because hyung told us to, we asked him why he wanted to bully you all this bad and he told me it had something to do with a fight between your father and his father, and then we argued with him because til now we thought you all must’ve had a rivalry, but then when we saw him blaming you all for something your father did, we decided it was better not to listen to him. And here we are.” Kyung-se explained, “Apparently, we aren’t allowed to go back home.”

“Wait, why are you referring to your father as his father?” Jimin asked.

“We were adopted.” Kyung-se admitted, “Kyu-won is my younger brother and Ki-ho and Ki-ha hyung were my aunt’s children, my cousins, we lived together as a joint family but then one day, when all four of us were at school, the house caught on fire and all of our family members died so we were sent to the orphanage, and then hyung’s family adopted us.”

“Oh. I’m terribly sorry that has happened to you.” Jimin spoke.

“It’s okay, I probably deserve worse for bullying people like you and your brothers.” Kyung-se replied, “Again, I’m very sorry for my past actions.” He apologised, managing to bow a little bit.

“Don’t apologise again and again, it’s okay, I…forgive you.” Jimin said, giving him a small smile.

“Really? Thank you!” Kyung-se spoke, returning the smile.

“Just, please don’t let this apology turn out to be fake.” Jimin said and then sat back on his bench.

The teacher came in a bit later and then began teaching.

“Hey, Jimin.” Kyung-se called out again, halfway through the lesson, the other boy turned around in his seat.

“Yes?” Jimin spoke.

“Uhm…I’m so sorry for asking this but, c-can you tell my your t-twin brother’s name? I forgot.” Kyung-se asked.

“It’s Taehyung, why do you want to know his name, though?” Jimin replied.

“N-no reason…” Kyung-se answered with a strained smile.

Jimin narrowed his eyes in suspicion, “Okay then…” He said, slowly turning back to the front, doing a double take as he saw a pink shade growing on Kyung-se’s face. But he said nothing and continued to focus on the lesson.

-

“Um…Namjoon?” Ki-ho called out as he walked into the classroom.

“What is it?” Namjoon asked.

“Can we speak for a minute? You too Hoseok.” Ki-ha spoke.

“Why…?” Hoseok asked.

“J-just want to talk.” Ki-ho replied.

“Okay…” Namjoon said a bit sceptically.

The four walked to a corner of the room, the Baek twins kept their guards up for anything that could happen, they were expecting a punch or two, but they wouldn’t have even dreamed of the next thing Ki-ho and Ki-ha did, the Byun twins dropped to the floor, giving the Baek twins a 180° bow, repeating ‘We’re sorry’ like broken records.

“What are you two doing?” Hoseok asked, eyes wide in shock.

“We’re so sorry!” They spoke again.

“Why are you sorry? Why are you bowing like that on the floor? Get up, please!” Namjoon said, bending down to pick up both of them by grabbing their shoulders.

“We’re so sorry for being so blind. We didn’t know we were being brainwashed, and so we did what we were told, but now, Kyung-se opened our eyes, and we’ve never regretted anything this bad before, and we’re sorry, we’re so fucking sorry for what we made you go through. We wouldn’t have morals these low but we were so brainwashed that we did whatever he told us to do like fucking puppets, we weren’t thinking, our brains weren’t working, and we just bullied you, without even considering what ill-effects it’ll have on you.” Ki-ho paused, wiping his tears, “We thought this would be the best way to re-pay hyung and his family but we were so wrong, and now we can only beg for forgiveness for our wrong-doings. So please, just punish us, do whatever, get us killed by a hitman, get us tortured, send us to juvenile prison, push us off this very building! Just please, put us out from this misery, that’s all we ask, you don’t even have to forgive us! Just get us killed! We’ll happily accept that! We don’t deserve to li-”

“I’m gonna stop you right there.” Hoseok said in a stern voice, “From what I have gathered, your hyung has been brainwashing and controlling you to bully us, correct?” The other two nodded.

Namjoon and Hoseok exchanged glances, after which, Namjoon began speaking, “Then is it really your fault? Because let me calculate, the bullying started, four years ago, which means all of us were eleven back then, and from my observations, you said ‘his family’ indicating that you are adopted, right?” The other two nodded again.

“And you said something about ‘re-paying’ them, meaning you had some kind of trauma before you were adopted, so, you two were traumatised when you first met them, it’s very easy to manipulate traumatised kids because they are in a weak mental state and they think everything the person that helped them is right, at least that’s what I have observed, so, no, this was not entirely your fault.” Namjoon said.

“Yes, of course you could’ve seen through the manipulation earlier, but then again, all of that talk about ‘re-paying’ comes into play, so do we blame you after that apology? Well, yes, about 15%, but I believe if you stop bullying, we won’t blame you at all.” Hoseok spoke, “So stop crying like that or else we’ll be having underwater classes.” He joked, patting them on their shoulders, “C’mon, we’ll help you out, no worries.”

The Byun twins were too stunned to speak.

“Y-you two are f-forgiving us?” Ki-ha asked through his tears.

“Of course, your apology was genuine, why wouldn’t we?” Namjoon spoke, offering them a smile.

“T-thank you…” The Byun twins said, bowing 90°.

“Now come on, let’s go sit on our seats before the teacher comes and starts yelling at us.” Hoseok said.

-

“Hey, Jungkookie?” Kyu-won called out, his voice slightly wavering.

“Yes?” Jungkook asked.

“I-I’m so sorry, Jungkook.” Kyu-won began, “I’m so sorry for being so mean to you, for hurting you since so long, for bullying you so much, I am so stupid, I don’t even know how to apologise properly after hurting you like this. I was just doing what my hyung told me to because I wanted to be a good dongsaeng for him after his family had helped Kyung-se, Ki-ha, Ki-ho hyung and I, I just felt like I should help him after he helped me so much, so I said yes to bullying you for him, same goes for Kyung-se hyung, Ki-ha hyung and Ki-ho hyung, but then, today, hyung got mad at us because of a very small thing, we thought he’d be happy but he just got angry and banned us from ever returning to his house because we opened our eyes and refused to bully you and your hyungs anymore. I wish I’d realise this sooner, but I was so brainwashed because after hyung and his family adopted me after my other hyungs and my family die-” Kyu-won paused, unable to complete the sentence instead, he dropped to the floor and bowed 180°.

“And I know I only deserve the worst of the worst punishment, and I’m ready to accept it, so please, just slap me a thousand or more times right here, right in front of everyone, I’ll take it.” Kyu-won spoke, tears streaming down his face, Jungkook frowned and Kyu-won saw his hand move, he (Kyu-won) braced himself for the impact of the first slap, clenching his eyes shut, but the slap never came.

“Get up.” Was all Jungkook said, holding out a hand for Kyu-won to take and hoist himself up.

Kyu-won hesitated and his hand trembled as he slowly took the other twelve-year-old’s hand and slowly stood up, immediately after he got up, he was pulled into a hug.

“Don’t say that.” Jungkook whispered into Kyu-won’s year, “You were eight when your family died and when you were adopted, you’ve gone through a lot too, I have too, but we just cope different, I wish you’d told me this earlier, I would’ve never blamed you for what you did, so please, don’t think you deserve any punishment, the only one wrong in all of this is your hyung, Kwang-seon. In my opinion, you and your hyungs are innocent, if you were being brainwashed this bad.” He said, pulling out of the hug.

“Y-you forgive me?”

“Of course! So now, smile! Don’t be sad anymore! You are forgiven, and now, we can start again.” Jungkook smiled, extending his hand, “Friends?”

Kyu-won beamed brightly, happily shaking the other’s hand, “Friends!”

-

“Yo, Hosu!” Yoongi called out, “Let’s go meet Jin hyung.”

“Wouldn’t he be in class right now?” Hosu asked.

“Nah, this period is free for both 10 and 11A.” Yoongi replied.

“Okay then, let’s go.” Hosu nodded.

“JIN HYUNG!!” The two shouted as they ran into Jin’s classroom, their shoulders sagging as they saw their hyung talking to someone else.

Yoongi gasped, turning to Hosu’s ear, “That’s the same girl he was staring at the other day!” He whispered.

“What?! Really?! Wow! Jin hyung’s really gotten confident these days!” Hosu exclaimed.

“These days?” A voice asked, “Excuse me, I’ve been confident since birth, Mr.Jung.” Jin bragged, flipping his non-existent long hair.

“Yeah. I’ve seen that yesterday when you got all red when your crush talked with you.” Yoongi rolled his eyes.

“That has nothing to do with confidence.” Jin defended.

“Sure, sure, anyways, what were you talking to her about?” Hosu asked, “Gimme all the tea.”

“There is no tea.” Jin scoffed, “It was just a normal interaction between classmates.”

“Well, yeah, I guess it was, I didn’t see any blushing, aw, man, I was hoping to get some tea today.” Hosu sighed.

“It’s okay, Hosu, maybe some other time, or maybe, you should ask your best friend over there for some tea.” Jin suggested.

“Yoongi? That guy is the most boring human to ever exist! All he talks about is basketball, random ass general knowledge and capitalism.” Hosu whined.

“Hey! All three of those things are interesting!” Yoongi defended.

“Have you asked him about Su-hye?” Jin asked, wiggling his eyebrows.

“Su-hye? You mean the new kid in our class?” Hosu asked, Jin nodded.

“Yoongi. What do you know about Su-hye?” Hosu asked his best friend.

“Who the hell is Su-hye?” Yoongi questioned.

“Woah, you have good lying skills, Yoongs.” Jin said.

“Jin hyung, just tell me what I have to know about Su-hye and what has she got to do with me getting my daily dose of tea?” Hosu asked.

“Well, you see, your best friend here has got himself a little crush.” Jin answered, “Guess who tha-”

“Su-hye! Of course! It all makes sense now! This guy has been staring at her since morning today!” Hosu exclaimed.

“Yoongi, staring is rude.” Jin said.

“Hah. As if you don’t stare at Bit-na all day long.” Yoongi retorted.

“It’s only acceptable if I do it.” Jin stated.

“Yeah, right.” Yoongi huffed, “I’m going back to class.” He said, turning around and marching to the door of the classroom.

“Why? Do you msis Su-hye already?” Hosu asked with a smirk.

“You!” Yoongi yelled, running upto him and playfully punching him on the shoulder.

“Okay, okay, let’s get back to class, our History period is gonna start in three minutes anyway.” Hosu laughed.

“Bye, Jin hyung.” The two sixteen-year-olds said together and then left the classroom.

“Bye-bye Jin hyungie!” A mocking voice behind him spoke, Jin’s soul almost left his body when he heard the voice out of nowhere.

“Kwang-seon?” Jin asked, turning around to see the bully.

“Look at you, still spending time with your dongsaengs, if you were truly a mature person, you’d let them go the minute you enter high-school.” Kwang-seon spoke.

“You might be a bad hyung, Seon, but I am not one, so keep your ‘how to be a rotten person 101’ book to yourself.” Jin said.

“I’m just saying, look at me, I just threw my dongsaengs out of the house today, dongsaengs are made to obey and agree with whatever you tell them, they shouldn’t disagree, they should be your puppets, and the minute they turn into anything other than puppets, you should throw them out. But you, you let your dongsaengs do whatever they want, think whatever they want and disagree with you, which is why you’ll never be a good leader.” Kwang-seon told him.

“Keep yip-yapping like the idiot you are, Seon, you don’t even have basic human decency, everyone should be a free person, someone who is free to think what they want to, have opinions and act on their own. You were keeping your dongsaengs caged, and now, after they learnt that they shouldn’t be treated that way, you threw them out, it is not fair, they are still kids, where do you think they will go?” Jin paused, waiting to see if Kwang-seon would answer, seeing no reaction from the bully, he continued,

“It is because people like you exist that youth falls victim to gangs, homelessness, illiteracy, joblessnes and other bad things, and about being a good leader, I don’t need to be a leader, I have no wish to be a leader, I’m happy with being a hyung and I want nothing else. You are hungry for power, you want to be the one in control, I don’t. We both may be human, Seon, but we are not the same, and we never will be.” Jin ended, walking away from the bully.

-

“Oh, Scar-face~!” A voice sing-songed, “Where are you, Scar-face~? Are you hiding from me~?”

“What do you want, Do-eun?” Taehyung scoffed.

“Oh nothing much, just letting you know that you have to write down my notes for all of these classes today, and if you don’t complete them and give them to me by tomorrow, it won’t end well for you.” Do-eun threatened.

“And what if I tell you I’m not doing it right now, to your face?” Taehyung asked. He was met with a few punches to the face.

“Then, this will happen.” Do-eun said, punching him a few more times, “Go and wash your face, your nose is bleeding.” The bully instructed.

“And what if I don’t?” Taehyung questioned.

“You aren’t obeying me today, are you?” Do-eun sneered, slapping the other boy across the face, “Do you really want to get beat up? I doubt you’ll be able to handle it, weakling.” Do-eun mocked, pushing Taehyung off his bench.

“Just leave, I’ll write your notes, okay?” Taehyung huffed, getting up from the floor and sitting on his seat.

“Good.” Do-eun gave him a creepy lop-sided smile and left.

“Are you writing notes for, Do-eun? Write mine too.” A classmate spoke, handing Taehyung a notebook.

“My notes too, thanks in advance, Scar-face.” Another said, keeping another notebook on Taehyung’s table.

In the end, Taehyung had to complete ten people’s notebooks.

-

“Why are you guys standing here like this, do you not want to go home?” Yoongi asked as he spotted four of the five Byuns standing outside of the middle-school building.

“Can’t really go home, hyung kicked us out.” Ki-ho answered, his shoulders sagging.

“We’re thinking of going to an orphanage or youth shelter for the night, then we’ll try to see if hyung will let us return and if he doesn’t, we’ll try to get in contact with a family member of ours.” Ki-ha explained.

“Don’t go to either of those places, trust me, that experience sucks, wait, I’ll think about places you could go…” Yoongi said, trailing off into his thoughts, “How about you four come along with us?” He suggested.

“What?! Y-you’ll actually a-allow that?” Ki-ho asked.

“Of course, why not? If anything’s saving kids from living in the miserable conditions of orphanages and youth shelters, I’ll do it.” Yoongi shrugged.

“Hyung!!” Five voices screeched at once, Yoongi turned around to see all five of his dongsaengs running upto him, attacking him with hugs.

“Where’s Jin hyung? And Hosu hyung?” Taehyung asked.

“Jin hyung’s coming, he’s taking his notebook back from his teacher. And Hosu left early ‘cause he has to go somewhere.” Yoongi answered.

“Oh, hi, Ki-ha and Ki-ho! Didn’t expect to see you here!” Hoseok greeted.

“Kyung-se, what’s up bro?” Jimin asked, walking forward to fist-bump Kyung-se.

“Kyu-won, did you understand the math homework?” Jungkook asked.

“Hi, guys.” Taehyung smiled at them. Jimin did not miss the blush that made its way onto Kyung-se’s face.

“Did you all miss me?” Jin asked as he walked upto them.

“No.” Yoongi deadpanned.

“Psh. Who asked you, Yoongi?” Jin rolled his eyes, “Oh, hello, Byun’s, I suppose your thinking about where to go?”

The four boys nodded.

“You should come along with us. Our house has too many rooms and too little people anyway.” Jin said.

“Exactly! That’s what I said! And our house is definitely better than some orphanage or youth shelter.” Yoongi nodded.

“Wait, you all are coming to our house?” Jungkook asked excitedly, he saw his two oldest hyungs nod, “Oh yes! Oh yes! Kyu-won, we’re gonna play a match of over-watch as soon as we get there, okay?”

Kyu-won nodded.

“Thank you so much!” Ki-ha said, bowing 90° along with his twin.

“It’s okay, that’s the least we could do to help our fellow traumatised kids.” Jin joked.

“So we’ve reached the stage where we joke about our trauma. Great!” Ki-ho exclaimed.

“I love joking about trauma!” Namjoon joined.

“Yeah, it keeps a smile on our faces!” Hoseok added.

“You guys need therapy.” Yoongi spoke.

“Nah, I pass.” Jimin said, lazily throwing an arm over Kyung-se’s shoulder.
“Let’s get going, shall we?” Jin suggested.

“Yeah sure, you lead the way, hyung.” Yoongi spoke.

The seven boys plus the other four began walking out of the campus, laughing and joking together.

Chapter Text

"Kyung-se, watch out!" Taehyung exclaimed as he quickly reached out to hold the other boy to stop him from falling flat on his face, "You're tripping a lot, are you okay?" He asked, concern flashing through his eye, gently gripping the other boy's shoulders.

"I-...uh, tripped over a s-stone..." Kyung-se stuttered, trying to escape Taehyung's eye contact, gaze darting here and there.

"Be careful, alright? You might hurt yourself badly if this continues." Taehyung spoke, letting go of Kyung-se's shoulders and walking beside him as the eleven of them continued walking.

Jimin inwardly smirked when he saw the slight blush rising up on Kyung-se's face, he lightly elbowed the latter, catching his attention and then wiggling his eyebrows suggestively.

Kyung-se's blush grew, he slowed down his pace and hid his face in Jimin's shoulder, the latter giggling.

"What has happened to you, Kyung-se?" Jimin whispered to the flustered boy.

"Arghh kill me already!" Kyung-se groaned, the other fourteen-year-old chuckled, patting Kyung-se's head.

"What? Kill who?! Who wants to die?!" Hoseok screeched out of nowhere.

"Nothing, Kyung-se just remembered an embarrassing incident." Jimin replied.

"Oh, poor thing, that experience is the worst." Namjoon spoke.

"What's that embarrassing incident, huh, Kyung-se? As your hyungs, we deserve to know." Ki-ha smirked.

"Hyung!" Kyung-se whined, "Leave me alone!"

"Why?" Ki-ho asked.

"Aish, don't tease the poor boy." Yoongi sighed.

"What happened to you suddenly?" Jin asked.

"I was wondering that too, I just stopped him from tripping a minute ago and now he's a mess." Taehyung spoke.

Kyu-won's face immediately turned into a lenny face, "Ooh~! Kyung-se hyu-"

"No! Don't you dare!" Kyung-se exclaimed.

Jungkook gasped, turning to Kyu-won, "Is this what I think this is?"

Kyu-won nodded, Jungkook's eyes widened and he smirked.

"Oh." Jin, Yoongi, Hoseok, Namjoon and Jimin spoke at once.

"What is happening, can someone explain?" Taehyung asked, confusion taking over his features, "What's wrong with Kyung-se?"

The older boys, Jimin and the two youngest glanced at eachother and then glanced at Kyung-se, who was still hiding in Jimin's shoulder, they gave eachother slight nods.

"Nothing, c'mon Taehyung-ah, we're home." Jin tried to divert the topic, swinging an arm over Taehyung's shoulder and leading him through the front gate of the mansion.

"Woah, this place is amazing!" Kyu-won exclaimed, glancing around the nature that surrounded the mansion.

"Yeah, but only by the looks of it." Jungkook mumbled.

Yoongi went up and rung the door-bell, Ae-cha opened the door a few minutes later.

"Hi noona, we've brought some friends to stay over, is that okay?" Yoongi asked, gesturing to the four other boys.

"Sure! I'm so glad your making friends, they are welcome anytime!" Ae-cha smiled, letting them all enter the house.

"Where is Saeng-woog and..." Jin trailed off.

"They're in their room." Ae-cha answered.

Jin sighed.

"You can put your backpacks here." Hoseok instructed, gesturing to a cupboard next to the door.

The four boys nodded and obeyed.

"I'll take you to your rooms." Namjoon spoke, "Follow me." The fifteen-year-old climbed up the stairs and then weaved through the corridors of the house, walking into a corridor.

"There are two rooms here, are you all okay with sharing? If not, there are two more rooms, but those are a bit farther away. Our room is in this corridor as well, so I thought it'd be best if you four get rooms near ours." Namjoon said.

"Yeah sure, we have no problem in sharing." Ki-ha replied.

"Good, I'll get you guys some clothes to wear since you don't have anything right now and then I'll ask Ae-cha noona to take you guys shopping." Namjoon spoke.

"Okay..." Ki-ho nodded.

"So, I think you two will fit in Hoseok's clothes." Namjoon said, referring to the twins, "Kyung-se can fit in Taehyung's clothes and Kyu-won can in Jungkook's." He narrated, "I'll be right back."

Kyung-se, as expected, was a blushing mess when he heard who was gonna lend him clothes.

"Hyung~" Kyu-won teased.

"Shut up." Kyung-se spoke as he playfully shoved his younger brother away.

"I'm back! Here, you guys can change out of your uniforms and into these, and then you guys can come downstairs for lunch." Namjoon smiled as he handed the clothes to Ki-ha and left.

"Ooh~! Hyung, you look good in Taehyung hyung's clothes." Kyu-won teased again.

"Kyu-won!" Kyung-se playfully scolded.

"C'mon let's go downstairs, I'm starving." Ki-ho spoke.

"Okay, okay, let's go." Ki-ha laughed.

-

"Oh, that's so sad, I really hope your hyung learns better morals soon." Ae-cha commented as the four boys ranted to her about their trauma.

"He's never going to change, it's what his entire personality is based o-"

"WHO ARE THESE KIDS?!" A voice yelled.

Every single boy in the room flinched.

Jin slowly turned around to see Sang-wook standing on the stairs, glaring at all of the boys.

"S-Sang-w-wook-"

"Jin! I told you, respect your step-father!" Namra screamed, walking up behind Sang-wook, "And why are these boys here?!"

"Th-they n-needed a p-place t-to st-ay t-oday, s-so w-we br-ought th-em h-home..." Jin stuttered.

"Why are you having sleep-overs like weak, pathetic girls?!" Sang-wook roared, "Only girls have sleep-overs like this! Didn't I tell you that I don't want pathetic boys like you in this household? I want manly boys! And if you can't do that, take your fucking leave and never step foot in this house again!" He spat.

"S-sang-woo-"

"Father! It's father to you!" Sang-wook yelled.

"F-father...p-please, t-they n-need a-a p-place t-to s-stay, w-we w-won't b-bother y-you." Hoseok spoke, "Mom-"

"Mother." Sang-wook corrected, "You should not address your parents like that, you are boys, not girls."

"What's happening?" Kyung-se whispered in Jimin's ear.

"Nothing. He's our step-father, and he's a little empty in the head." Jimin murmured back.

"Does he yell like this of-" Kyung-se was cut off as the sound of a loud slap rang through the room.

Hoseok had fallen onto the floor, clutching his cheek, tears stinging his eyes.

"Hah. You're so pathetic, can't even handle a hit, can you?" Sang-wook mocked.

Jin looked at his mother, expecting her to finally step up and tell Sang-wook that this is all wrong.

But turns out he, himself, was wrong.

"Hoseok. Get up. Stop being overdramatic." Namra spoke. Jin thought she was putting up a cold front so that Sang-wook wouldn't get more angry, but he was wrong, yet again. Her eyes were unforgiving and cold, not a single drop of concern in her eyes.

Jin stared at her in shock, this wasn't his mother. He was sure of it, his mother was never like this, she always stood by her sons, she wasn't a cold, un-caring woman.

Ae-cha cleared her throat, getting up from her seat and quickly going to help Hoseok up.

"Mom, why, why didn't y-you s-stop h-him, w-why d-did y-you t-talk l-like t-that t-to H-Hoseok, w-what h-happened t-to y-you, m-mo-" Jin was cut off as he felt a stinging pain on his cheek, he looked up and saw Namra's hand raised, her eyes full of fury.

Namra had just slapped him.

Jin's eyes filled with tears as he stared at his mother, eyes widened in betrayal and disbelief.

"Leave. All of you. Now!" Namra roared.

Warning signs went off in all of the boys' heads, and they made a run for it, all of them ran away and hid in the nearest room they reached.

-

Jungkook was shaking with fear, the only thing he remembered again and again was Suecheon, beating them and screaming at them, and now, there were now two people in the house that would hurt him, his mother and 'Saeng-woog'.

Taehyung didn't know what to think, he was sure he'd never trust another adult ever again.

Jimin was crying, he couldn't even process what all had happen, all he knew was that his brothers and him were betrayed, and that they probably weren't safe in their house anymore.

Namjoon was trying to keep a strong front for his brothers, but eventually, he broke, hiding in a corner and crying silently.

Hoseok was sobbing into his hands, a hand-shaped bruise painted on his cheek.

Yoongi curled up into a ball, hiding in a dark corner of the room, tears glistening in his eyes.

Jin's emotional state was all jumbled up, he felt awful for thinking about him, but right now, he wished Suecheon was still here, he wished they hadn't gotten him arrested, because he remembered an incident from his childhood, it was Jungkook's third birthday, and they'd managed to keep Suecheon away and made him forget all about the alcohol and drugs for a few days and that day, Suecheon was so happy, he was such a great father figure that day, he took them out for a fun day, and they had spent the day happily, filled with laughter.

He wondered that if they hadn't gotten Suecheon arrested, could they have made him forget about the alcohol and drugs like they had before, could he have become the Suecheon he remembered before Jungkook's second birthday? If that were the timeline of events, could all of this be prevented?

He didn't know, and for now, all he could do was cry.

Ki-ho, Ki-ha, Kyung-se and Kyu-won were trying their best to comfort the shocked Baek boys, but it seemed nothing would make them feel better right now, so they just offered them a shoulder to cry on or a hug.

After a while, Jin calmed down, his tears stopped and he turned to face the Byun's.

"I'm so sorry that you all had to witness that, I thought those two were out of town." Jin apologise.

"It's okay, Jin hyung. We're sorry for you guys, it must be hard living like this." Ki-ha replied.

"It is, but we've gotten used to it." Jin shrugged, "You guys can go to sleep if you want, I'll just take care of those six before going to bed." He informed them.

"Are you sure? We can stay up to help." Ki-ho offered.

"No, no, it's fine, you are guests, you should get some rest, you all must be tired after today too." Jin gave them a small smile and ushered them to their rooms.

"Lock your doors, I don't trust that man at all." Jin whispered as turned to leave.

The boys nodded and then locked their room door.

-

"Hy-hyung..." A trembling voice called out next to him, he groaned, slowly opening his eyes, adjusting his vision to the darkness.

"What is it, Hobi?" Jin spoke, still half-asleep.

"H-hyung w-we h-had a n-nightmare..." Namjoon stuttered out. Jin raised his head from his pillow to get a better look at the older pair of twins, Hoseok had tears streaming down his face and Namjoon had tears glistening in his eyes.

Jin immediately sat up in his bed, opening his arms, inviting his dongsaengs in his embrace.

The two dove into the hug, snuggling up next to him, the oldest began carding through their hair.

"It's all right, hyung will make it okay, tell me about your nightmare, I'll make your fears go away. Hyung's here, I will never leave you, okay?" He whispered, gently cupping both of their faces.

The two nodded and then exploded into the tears, Jin felt his heart break, back when Yoongi and Taehyung were still missing, Hoseok and Namjoon were the strongest, they would always try to be tough for everyone, they'd never let themselves cry, and now, seeing them finally breakdown was very saddening yet relieving for Jin.

Jin said nothing more as he silently provided comfort to the two twins, but it seemed their tears weren't ending soon, they kept crying and crying, choking on their own tears.

"I'll be alright, It'll be alright, just hang in there, we'll be fine." Jin murmured again, pressing gentle kisses on their foreheads and then continued to card through their hair.

Hoseok and Namjoon ended up crying for four hours that night.

-

"We're so sorry for keeping you up, hyungie." Hoseok mumbled as he hugged Jin while eating breakfast the next day.

"It's alright, Hobi, Joon, everyone needs to let out the tears at least once." Jin smiled.

"Still, we're sorry." Namjoon spoke.

"Okay, okay, I accept your apology, now smile or else I won't eat." Jin declared.

The older pair of twins wasted no time in giving a heart-shaped and dimpled smile to their hyung.

"Better." Jin nodded in satisfaction, digging into his food.

"Good morning, everyone." Ki-ho spoke as he dragged his brother to the table.

"Morning." Yoongi mumbled, rubbing the sleep out of his eyes.

"Are you all ready for school?" Jin asked.

"Yup." Ki-ha nodded.

"Great! Finish up your breakfast soon then, so we can leave before they-"

"Why are you all still here?" Sang-wook asked, a look of annoyance plastered on his face.

"U-uhm...F-father, w-we were j-just a-about t-to l-leave..." Jin stuttered.

"Leave then." Namra spoke, grabbing a plate from the table.

"Y-yes of course." Jin said, quickly gesturing for all of the boys to get up and run to the front door.

Ae-cha stood at the front door, holding their lunch bags, she gave each of them their lunch bags and either wished them good bye or hugged them goodbye.

"You are very strong Jinnie, I'll try my best to get you all out of this hell hole." Ae-cha promised as she hugged the oldest.

"Thank you, noona." Jin smiled and then ran off to join his brothers.

-

"Jiminie?" Kyung-se called out, trying to find his friend in his classroom.

"Who are you looking for, Se?" Kyung-jae asked.

"I'm looking for Jiminie, have you seen him?" Kyung-se replied.

"Jimin? Yeah, why do you want to know about him though?" Kyung-jae questioned.

"He had a bad day yesterday, he's probably not feeling well right now, so I have to go and find him." Kyung-se answered, "Not that it's any of your business anyway."

"Jimin's hiding in the corner, behind the teacher's table." Kyung-jae informed.

Kyung-se did not reply as he rushed to the teacher's table, only to find Jimin who was a sobbing mess.

"Oh no, Jimin-ah, what happened?" Kyung-se asked, quickly hoisting the boy up.

"N-nothing..." Jimin spoke between sobs.

"What's bothering you, Jiminie?" Kyung-se asked again.

"I-It's j-just t-that, o-our s-step-f-father w-wants u-us t-to b-be m-manly o-or e-else h-he'll t-throw u-us o-out, h-he called m-me t-to h-his r-room e-early i-in t-the m-morning, a-and h-he t-told m-me t-to l-leave t-the h-house b-because h-he s-said I-I l-looked l-like a-a g-girl, a-and b-boys w-who a-are l-like t-that a-are b-better o-off d-dead...A-and m-my m-mom s-said s-she a-agreed, i-it h-hurt m-more c-coming f-from h-her, s-she w-was o-our gr-greatest p-protecter, a-and n-now s-she t-told m-me t-that I-I w-was b-better o-off d-dead..." Jimin sobbed out.

"Oh, Jimin-ah, trust me, it's nothing like that, you are good the way you are, don't let them get to you." Kyung-se comforted, hugging the crying boy and patting his back.

"Jiminie! Why are you crying?" A voice suddenly asked, Taehyung.

"It's n-nothing T-Taehyungie-"

"Your step-father called him to his room and told him that he 'looks like a girl, and boys who look like that are better off dead.' And apparently, your mother agreed to your step-father's statement." Kyung-se informed.

"HE SAID WHAT NOW?!" Taehyung yelled, "Jimin! Don't listen to them! You know mom's brain had been switched off, she isn't thinking anymore, she's just letting her brain be controlled by that idiot. Please, they're all wrong, they know nothing, you aren't better off dead, you got that? Everyone needs you to be alive, you hear me?! You need to be alive, if you won't, our worlds will stop, Jimin-ah! So, don't listen to those dimwits! You have us, and we dearly want you, okay?! Remember that, don't let their words repeat in your mind, repeat our words instead, we all love you, Jiminie, and we always will!" He said, giving his twin a bear hug, "We're twins for goodness' sake! If you die, I'm dying too!"

"No!" Jimin exclaimed, "You shouldn't die!"

"And neither should you, pabo! Every human is equally important, especially you!" Taehyung said, crouching down a little and cupping his twin's face, "So don't you dare let negative thoughts into that little brain of yours or else I might as well go to jail for committing double murder of Saeng-woog and Namra." He declared, a bitter tone in his voice when he said the name of his mother.

"Okay, okay." Jimin giggled, "I'll think happy thoughts, okay?"

"Perfect! I'll treat you to ice cream after school then." Taehyung smiled.

"But you don't have any money, silly!" Jimin pointed out.

"Meh, I'll just steal some from Saeng-woong's wallet." Taehyung shrugged.

Kyung-se gasped.

"No, no, Kyung-se, don't worry, he's just kidding, we were raised correct, we don't steal." Jimin rushed to explain.

Kyung-se laughed, "No worries, I was just shocked because I didn't know Taehyung could steal. Looks like I've got myself a partner in crime." He winked at Taehyung.

"Ooh! Yes! Let's go steal the answer keys from the teache-"

"No. No one's stealing anything." Jimin stated.

"Aw, Jiminie, why not?" Taehyung pouted.

Kyung-se nearly melted at the sight.

"Because I said so, I'm older than you by a minute, so you must listen to me." Jimin declared.

"Hey! That's misuse of authority!" Taehyung whined, stomping his foot.

"Still, no one's stealing." Jimin spoke, "End of discussion."

"Jiminie no fun." Taehyung grumbled before leaving the classroom to go to his own classroom.

Chapter Text

"Baek Seokjin?" A receptionist called out as she abruptly walked into Jin's classroom.

"Yes?" Jin asked, standing up.

"You've got an urgent call from your house, please do come with me to receive it." The receptionist spoke.

Jin nodded and followed the woman to the front desk of the high-school building, the woman handed him the phone.

"Uh...Hello?" Jin spoke into the phone.

"Jin, listen, send your friends to your aunt's house today, but whatever you do, don't bring them home, Saeng-woog is in a bad mood today and he might hurt them, I talked to your aunt, they can stay at her place." Ae-cha said from the other line.

"Oh, okay, noona, I'll let them know during recess, thanks for warning us, bye!" Jin replied.

-

"Uh guys, you wouldn't mind living at our aunt's house today, will you?" Jin asked as all of them sat down at a table during recess.

"We wouldn't if your aunt's okay with it, but why this sudden change, hyung?" Ki-ha replied.

"Mom called and said that we have to go to some important function today so..." Jin lied.

"Oh okay, we totally understand, we'll be okay." Ki-ho smiled.

"Great. Thanks for understanding!" Jin chirped.

"Now, let's eat if we wait another second, I might die from starvation!" Jungkook exclaimed dramatically.

"Stop being dramatic, they don't give oscars here." Jimin deadpanned.

"Stop being mean, that isn't nice." Jungkook pouted.

"I-"

"Oh! What's this?" Kyu-won's remark cut Jimin off.

"What's what, Kyu-won?" Jungkook asked.

"It's a little note, look!" Kyu-won exclaimed.

"Yeah, Ae-cha noona writes little notes for us and puts them in our lunches, daily." Jungkook bragged.

"That's so cool!" Kyung-se commented, picking up the note he was given and scanning through it too.

The Byun twins did the same, and then the Baeks did too.

"Ae-cha noona is the best!" All eleven of them declared together and then burst into laughter at their synchronisation.

-

The school day ended and the Byuns and Baeks went separate ways.

"Race me to the living room, Jiminie hyung and Tae hyung." Jungkook challenged as they neared the front gates of their mansion.

"Challenge accepted." The twins spoke together.

The three youngest ran in through the front gates and rang the doorbell, waiting for Ae-cha to answer the door.

"-f I come along with you, who will take care of the boys?" Ae-cha's voice was heard from the other-side of the door and then the door opened.

"Jin's going to be eighteen in what, ten months? They can handle themselves, besides, Sang-wook will be home anyway, and I will need some help to carry the bags." Namra spoke, she was sitting on the living room sofa, seemingly ready to go shopping.

"Namra eonnie, you know what Saen- Sang-wook did to Hobi yesterday, you can't really leave them alone with him." Ae-cha tried to reason.

"Well it was Hoseok's fault too, why'd he provoke Sang-wook?" Namra spoke.

"Eonnie, you and I both know he did nothing." Ae-cha defended.

"He was just frustrated, nothing like that will happen today." Namra argued.

The boys watched, secretly hoping that Ae-cha would get to stay.

"But eonnie-"

"AE-CHA!" Namra yelled, slamming her hands on the coffee table, "I told you you're going with me, and that's final! Don't argue and put on your shoes and get in the car!"

Ae-cha flinched, head hanging low and shoulders sagging, "Okay eonnie..." She sighed, walking upto the shoe-rack next to the door.

"I'm sorry, I tried to-" Ae-cha spoke to the boys that were standing on the doorstep.

"It's okay noona, we'll be fine." Jin reassured with a small smile.

"Oh please do be, take care, okay? If he comes down, lock yourself in your room and don't come out, got it?" Ae-cha instructed.

The boys hummed and nodded.

"Good, I'll try to be back as soon as possible." Ae-cha smiled, "Bye-bye now, take care!"

"Bye, noona!" The seven boys chorused, waving their hand as Ae-cha got into the car.

Namra walked out a minute after Ae-cha did, barely acknowledging her sons.

The boys sighed and then went about their routine, after which they sat in the living room watching TV.

"Why in the world are you watching Disney movies like some girls?!" A voice roared from the stairway.

The boys flinched and slowly turned around, there stood Sang-wook, looking like a volcano, ready to erupt anytime.

"Where's your mother?" He asked.

"S-she h-has g-gone s-somewhere f-for w-work." Jin answered.

Annoyance grew on the man's face, "Of course she had to go somewhere right fucking now." He mumbled, he stood there, on the stairs, eyes narrowed and watching the seven boys, a few minutes later, a creepy, lop-sided smile appeared on his face.

"Since you all like to be like girls so much, you might as well be of the same use as them." He spoke, "C'mon now, which one of you is coming to my room first?"

It did not take long for the boys to register what the man was referring to, and immeditaly when it registered in their brain, all seven of them stood up and ran to the farthest side of the mansion from the stairs.

Curse them for getting the second set of stairs removed because it looked too overdone because now they were stuck on the ground floor, where there were no rooms where doors were needed, it was only filled with living rooms, drawing rooms, a kitchen and a dining room.

"Listen, don't make me angrier and be nice, obedient brats because I always get impatient when I'm angry and then it's not gonna look good for you then." Sang-wook warned, walking off the stairs and towards where the boys had run off to.

The boys took the chance and all of them immediately rushed to the stairs and climbed upto the second floor, running as fast as they could to reach their room.

They had just reached the corridor when they heard a scream, six of the seven boys looked behind to see their eldest hyung captured in a headlock by Sang-wook.

"It wasn't that difficult to catch you little rats." Sang-wook commented with a smirk.

"H-how d-did y-you-" Yoongi stuttered.

"You idiots forgot about the elevator we have, such pathetic boys." Sang-wook scoffed, "Now, you're the oldest one, if I'm correct?" He asked Jin.

Jin gulped, and then his fight or flight response kicked in, he began kicking the air, trying to get out of Sang-wook's hold.

"Let go of our hyung!" Hoseok screamed.

All of them launched themselves at Sang-wook, punching him.

"Hahaha. Such weaklings, It feels like I'm being annoyed by those nasty bugs rather than being punched!" Sang-wook laughed, tightening his hold on Jin.

"Let go of him!" Jimin screeched, punching Sang-wook again.

But they were very weak in front of the buff-man that Sang-wook was, it only took one hit of his and the other six boys either fell on the floor or got kicked into the wall.

And when they got up, Sang-wook had taken their hyung to his room.

The six of them ran to his room, the door was locked so they tried their best to break it down, but nothing worked, probably because the hits by Sang-wook had weakened them.

!!!TW!!!

"P-please d-don't-" Jin's whimpers were heard and immediately after that there was a painful scream.

The screaming continued until they were sure that their hyung couldn't even muster making a single noise and that his voice was completely gone.

The six boys continued to try and break open the door but ultimately they slid down the door, exhausted and probably bruised up because of the amount of times they slammed themselves into the door.

After what felt like eternity, the door opened and Sang-wook came out, dusting his hands.

"Well, I gotta admit, that was the most boring experience of my life, let's see which one of you goes next." He spoke.

"NO! LEAVE US ALONE! You already hurt hyung so much!" Taehyung roared.

"You yell alot don't you? Namra's told me that she's embarrassed because of the amount of times you've gotten into fights at school, don't worry kiddo, I'll be sure to punish you too." Sang-wook said, "For now, I think it's your turn." He pointed at Hoseok.

"You and...that's your twin right?" Sang-wook turned to Taehyung, pointing at Jimin.

Taehyung said nothing and gave him a blank stare.

"Okay, you and your twin go last, I feel like your twin will be the most fun, because he looks like a girl." Sang-wook commented and then turned to Hoseok again.

"C'mon kiddo, get in there, I don't have all day." Sang-wook ordered.

"No! I won't go!" Hoseok protested.

Sang-wook sighed, "Such disobedient kids." He shook his head, grabbing Hoseok's arm.

"Let go of him." Namjoon warned.

"I won't-"

"LET GO OF HIM YOU BASTARD!" Namjoon yelled, punching Sang-wook across the face with his full force, trying to pry the man's hand away from his twin.

"I appreciate your eagerness to go first, but I promise, you'll go after him."

Yoongi crept up behind him, holding a wooden stick, ready to hit Sang-wook on the head, but then the man turned around.

"Oh, you're Yoongi, aren't you? Namra told me that you were the reason all of this started in the first place, you tripped over and then all of this hell happened, correct?" Sang-wook asked, tightening his hold on Hoseok as he sensed the boy trying to squirm out of his grip.

"That's none of your business!" Yoongi hollered.

"You'll go after this one's twin." Sang-wook declared, beginning to walk inside his room, the five boys clung onto Hoseok, not letting him go.

"You guys will never learn, will you?" Sang-wook chuckled, kicking each of the other five boys off and then dragging Hoseok with him, the fifteen-year-old fighting against the man's hold but failing to free himself.

The five remaining boys never even imagined that they'd ever hear Hoseok screaming so loudly and with so much pain laced with each scream, all of their hearts broke.

Namjoon tried everything to break open the door, but the door wouldn't budge.

The five of them were crying, feeling helpless.

Hoseok and Jin were sobbing, feeling violated.

Jin had crawled to a dark corner in the room, curling up into a ball and sobbing silently.

Hoseok was being tortured, Sang-wook was a feral animal.

Hoseok's screams grew fainter and fainter until Hoseok lost every ounce of energy in him, he just gave up, laying there like he was lifeless has Sang-wook continued to assault him.

And then, Sang-wook left the room, walked out probably to get someone else.

"Now, you." Sang-wook spoke, pointing at Namjoon, "You were very eager to come along with your twin, weren't you? C'mon now." He said, reaching forward to grab Namjoon's arm.

Yoongi slapped his hand away, "Stay away from them! And let hyung and Hoseok out!"

"You're an eager one too, aren't you?" Sang-wook smirked, going the other way to grab Namjoon's arm.

"I said. Leave. Them. alone." Yoongi growled, standing in between his brothers and his step-father.

"Yoongi, you're being too stubborn, now, come on, move to the side." Sang-wook ordered.

"No." Yoongi said defiantly.

"Fine then. You asked for it." Sang-wook grumbled, shoving Yoongi into a wall.

The three youngest then stood in front of Namjoon, Sang-wook shoved them away too.

The other four were hurt too badly to get up immediately and run after their step-father, heck, Jungkook was about to pass out from the amount of times he got shoved into the wall and nearly broke all his bones.

And then they winced, the screams came again, the dreaded screams, the sorrow that came with those screams, the anger that came from those screams was all that they needed to get up again, anger blazing in the four's eyes as they began trying to break open the door, slamming themselves or other things into the door to break down the door.

Nothing worked.

Namjoon was dragged into the room like he was some kind of animal on a leash, Hoseok was still laying on the bed, eyes glazed over, Sang-wook huffed and pushed the other boy off the bed and threw Namjoon on it instead.

And then came the torture and the pain.

Sang-wook's fuel were the screams of pain coming from them, that's what kept him going. Those screams that sounded like a sweet melody in his ears.

But then, the boy stopped screaming, the only thing there was were his tears.

Sang-wook got bored. He stepped out of the room again and Namjoon crawled away from the bed and hid behind a huge flower pot that was kept in the room.

"Next, Yoongi, please do come up here fast without any protests because I'm getting really fucking impatient right now." Sang-wook instructed.

"Like hell I'm going to listen to you." Yoongi scoffed, turning to his younger brothers, "Maknaes, get behind me and get ready to ru-"

"Hyung, behind you!" Jimin exclaimed, Sang-wook had crept up behind the sixteen-year-old.

"Whoops, too late, I guess." Sang-wook cackled as he grabbed Yoongi's arm and began dragging him back to his room.

"Don't you dare! Leave him alone! Leave our hyungs alone!" Taehyung roared, jumping on their step-father and attacking him with punches.

Sang-wook only needed to shrug to throw Taehyung off of himself.

Yet, still the three maknaes continued to try and get their hyung free from their step-father, Yoongi was too, fighting the man's grip, but their step-father was simply too strong.

The maknaes were thrown around yet again and then they lay defeated on the floor, Sang-wook just scoffed before dragging Yoongi away.

The three youngest began sobbing.

"I-I'm s-scare-d, h-hy-ung, w-what i-is h-happening t-to h-hyu-ngies? W-why a-are th-ey s-screaming s-so m-much?" Jungkook stuttered, tears streaming down his face.

"Oh poor Jungkookie, we'll protect you, alright? He won't hurt you." Jimin reassured, Taehyung nodded.

"B-but I-I d-don't w-want h-hyu-ngies t-to b-be h-hurt!" Jungkook cried out.

"I know, Kook, I know, here, I have a plan, go and call Ae-cha noona, run downstairs and call her using the telephone." Jimin whispered in his ear, ushering him to run.

"Yeah, hurry and then immediately hide in our room, got it?" Taehyung added.

"B-but h-hyu-ngies?" Jungkook stammered.

"We'll take care of it, just go!" Jimin urged.

Jungkook was hesitant but eventually got up and ran.

The screaming began again.

Taehyung was instantly brought back to the Master's house where he had to hear the same screams everyday, and his heart broke all over again. The two got up and tried to break open the door again.

Yoongi too, was having flashbacks of the Master's house and it wasn't helping him at all, it was like the pain doubled.

Eventually, it stopped.

"Hyungs! Hyungs! He cut the telephone wire, it won't work, hyung!" Jungkook exclaimed as he ran to his hyungs.

"What?!" Jimin shouted.

"Yes, he cut the telephone wire!" Jungkook repeated.

"Okay then, go run and hide in our room, then." Taehyung instructed.

"No one is running and hiding, anywhere." Sang-wook's voice spoke from behind them.

And before the two older boys could react, their step-father had picked up Jungkook in a fireman carry and was taking the boy away.

Jimin and Taehyung immediately took a hold of each of Sang-wook's leg to prevent him from walking, the man shook his leg and kicked the two off, sprinting off to his room.

"LEAVE JUNGKOOK ALONE! PLEASE! HE'S JUST A KID! TAKE ME INSTEAD!!" Taehyung shouted, pure desperation in his voice as he lay there, he didn't have any energy in him anymore.

"The kids are always the most fun, though." Sang-wook winked and then slammed the door, locking it.

"Come on Taehyungie, we have to try breaking open the door again, or else Kookie will be hurt, get up, Tae." Jimin spoke, there was a stain in his voice as he slowly hoisted himself up.

Taehyung followed.

Together, they tried to break open the door.

Jungkook's tears were not going to stop, he could hear the 'thuds' of his hyungs throwing themselves against the door to save him, but he wouldn't be saved, he knew that, they couldn't open the door back when they were six, how would they open it when there's only two of them?

He didn't know what Sang-wook was doing to his hyungs, he truly had no idea, but he knew it was something painful, because his hyungs were screaming so much.

After a while, the only thing he knew was pain, his tears could form a river and his screams could make a person go deaf, it hurt so bad and yet he didn't even know what being done to him.

The hyungs that had already gone through this pain and now where crying somewhere in the room, all slowly crawled up to where Jungkook was being tortured, begging Sang-wook to hurt them instead and to let Jungkook go.

Sang-wook ignored them.

"S-stop p-please, i-it h-hurts." Jungkook whimpered.

"Y'know, I've always wondered what you sounded like, you've never spoken a single word in front of me, your hyungs always do the talking for you, and now that I think about it, you've got quite a good voice." Sang-wook remarked, the pain stopped while Sang-wook spoke, but immediately after that, the pain began again.

Screams rang through their ears again, Taehyung and Jimin took a deep breath and backed up, and then they ran and slammed themselves against the door, they continued throwing themselves against the door in an attempt to break it open.

They did not know what kind of door this was and why it wouldn't break or if they were too weak to break it open.

"You have the record for the kid who had his voice for the longest time, you screamed quite a lot, kiddo." Sang-wook commented as he threw Jungkook off the bed, walking towards the door.

His hyungs were immediately by his side, trying to comfort him as Sang-wook stepped outside the room.

"Red-eyed brat. Come along now, don't make it difficult for me." Sang-wook ordered as soon as he faced the two twins who were exhausted.

Taehyung couldn't even put up a fight anymore. He was too exhausted, his side was aching and he was sure there were tons of bruises there, so, to save himself from the bruises, he picked himself up from the ground and walked towards his step-father, he's endured it before, surely he can once again.

"Taehyungie, no!" Jimin shouted as he watched his twin surrender.

"It's okay, Jiminie, I've gone through this before, I can go through it again." Taehyung sighed.

Before Jimin could speak, their step-father had dragged Taehyung inside the room and shut the door. Jimin curled up into a ball and cried.

"You've been quite a pain for your mother, haven't you?" Sang-wook asked the fourteen-year-old.

"Not more of a pain than what you've been for us." Taehyung mumbled.

He was met with a slap on the face.

"Kneel down, you're getting 25 hits from a belt." Sang-wook ordered.

Taehyung stared at him blankly.

Sang-wook's anger grew and he pushed down the boy and made him kneel, the man grabbed his belt and began hitting Taehyung's back.

The boy remained emotionless, he didn't even flinch at the end of the 25 hits. Sang-wook grew frustrated and began hitting him with more force, still he didn't get a reaction out of the boy, til now, the belt was beginning to cut through Taehyung's skin, Sang-wook decided to hit him on the same cut again and again, using that technique got him a scream out of Taehyung and that was enough for him.

He then threw the fourteen-year-old on the bed, and then the real torture began.

Jimin did not want to hear anyone's screams ever again, especially not his brothers, he curled up and covered his ears with his hands, eyes clenched shut, waiting for the torture his twin was going through to stop.

He was next and he had been never this scared before in his life.

"You're not fun at all." Sang-wook commented, a look of boredom on his face, "I bet your twin will be though." He smirked, throwing Taehyung off the bed, purposely making sure to throw him on his back so that the cuts made by the belt would make him scream.

And then he walked out.

"It's your turn, now! Come on, be quick, I've been waiting for this!" Sang-wook exclaimed.

Jimin sighed but didn't move.

Sang-wook went and picked him up, Jimin fought against the man's hold, but he was too exhausted to actually do anything more than just squirming around a bit.

The longest time he took was with Jimin, and the most painful screams were from Jimin as well.

The other six boys were pleading their step-father to stop because by now, Jimin had become unresponsive and was dangerously close to passing out.

After what felt like eternity, Sang-wook stopped. He tossed Jimin off bed like some old un-used doll.

"You may all leave this room now, thank you." Sang-wook spoke, shoving all of them out of the room and slamming the door on their faces.

The boys' eyes were all puffed up because of the amount of tears they shed, and the first thing they all did was run into the bathrooms and scrub their skins til it was red.

And then they all sat in their rooms, far away from eachother because they didn't want to have physical contact right now and cried together.

Chapter Text

Ae-cha wanted Namra to speed through the streets, there was this horrible feeling in her gut telling her something bad had happened back at the mansion, but unfortunately, Name absolutely refused to step on the gas. 

“We’ll be taking a five minute stop at Da-hee’s house to pick her up, so have some patience, got it?” Namra ordered as she turned a corner.

Ae-cha replied with a nod, they reached Da-hee’s mansion that was twice as big as the Baek’s, Namra honked the car a couple of times and then Da-hee walked out. 

“What about them ?” Ae-cha asked as Da-hee got in the backseat and buckled up. 

“They’re good with staying with a care-taker for a while.” Da-hee answered. 

“Okay, then.” Ae-cha spoke. 

“Who are you two talking about?” Namra asked. 

“Uh…Nobody…?” Da-hee replied, Namra could not know she was housing the boys’ friends. 

Namra said nothing as she continued driving. 

“Eonnie, can you drive faster? The boys-” 

“-Can take care of themselves for a while, they are old enough.” Namra cut Ae-cha off, continuing to drive at a speed that was way slower than normal. 

Da-hee and Ae-cha shared a look and then sighed, looking out of their windows as the car slowly moved towards the mansion.

                                                                           -

When the car finally pulled up into the driveway, both Ae-cha and Da-hee spent no time in unbuckling their seatbealts and running inside and then upstairs, to the boys’ room. 

Their hearts immediately sank as they heard sobbing coming from the seven boys’ room, Ae-cha gently knocked on the door. 

“Boys? It’s me, Ae-cha, can you open the door?” She spoke in a soft tone. 

Immediately after, the sobs slowly ceased, there were some shuffling sounds and then there was a click, indicating the door had been unlocked and then the door opened a bit, Jin was standing behind it, eyes red and puffed. 

“Jinnie! What happened?!” Da-hee exclaimed, cupping the oldest boy’s face and scanning his face for any injuries. 

Jin flinched away from her.

“What’s wrong, Jinnie? Tell us.” Ae-cha asked, keeping a distance seeing that Jin wasn’t quite that fond of physical contact at the moment.

“N-nothing…” Jin mumbled, letting the door swing open fully and let the two women step into the room. 

The two adults took a look around the room, every single boys’ condition was akin to Jin’s, red and puffed eyes, tear tracks staining their cheeks, a few were hiding under their blankets and the rest were curled up into a ball. 

“What did that bastard do to you?” Da-hee asked, she was already against her sister marrying Sang-wook, and now, after Ae-cha told her what that man did and seeing her precious nephews like this made her blood boil. 

“H-he d-did n-nothing.” Jin stuttered out, staring at the floor. 

“Jinnie, if he didn’t do anything, you wouldn’t be like this.” Ae-cha spoke.

Suddenly, Jungkook, who was curled up inside his blanket sat up, “Noona, Auntie?” He called out. 

“Yes, Jungkookie?” Da-hee replied, turning to the youngest. 

“H-he d-did s-someth-ing b-bad t-to u-us…” Jungkook admitted. 

“What did he do?” Ae-cha asked. 

“I-I d-don’t k-know, h-he t-took u-us o-ne-b-by-o-one t-to h-his r-room a-and t-then h-he d-did s-something i-it h-hurt s-so m-much…” Jungkook cried out. 

The two women’s eyes widened, they turned to the older boys.

“D-did he…” Ae-cha paused, unable to complete the sentence.

The older boys said nothing, all of them just stared at the floor, and then Jin gave them a slight nod. 

Anger instantly filled the two adults’ eyes. 

“He’s dead! That bastard!” Da-hee yelled, she turned to Ae-cha, “Take care of them, I’ll take care of that bastard.” 

Ae-cha nodded and then Da-hee left. 

“I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t have left all of you alone, I should’ve fought with Namra more and stayed here. I’m so sorry that bastard made you all go through that, I-” 

“It’s okay noona, you didn’t know he was like this.” Yoongi reassured, Ae-cha turned to look at the second-oldest, his voice was so empty she had to look at him to double-check that he was the one who spoke, his eyes were the same as his voice, empty.

“Yeah, you couldn’t have done much anyway, he does whatever he want, no matter what happens.” Hoseok spoke, his voice was no longer cheary, it was void of his usual tone, it was flat, empty, dead , and so were his eyes. 

Ae-cha looked at everysingle one of the boys, all of their eyes were empty, like they were dead.

“Did you get h-hurt in any other way?” Ae-cha asked, in response, the boys pointed to their necks, a line of bruises went down their neck and probably more were there underneath their shirts, and then everyone except Jin lightly lifted their shirts of their sides to show their bruised up sides. 

“Got these bruises because we were trying to break open the locked door, and because Sang-wook threw us around.” Namjoon explained. 

“I’m calling the nurse.” Ae-cha informed, pulling out her phone. 

                                                                                 -

Da-hee stormed downstairs and then into the living room, where Namra and Sang-wook were sitting, no, they weren’t sitting , they were making out . Da-hee was disgusted by Sang-wook, immediately walking upto them and separating them.

“Eonnie what the fuck?!” Namra yelled. 

“Shut up, Namra. I’m not talking to you right now.” Da-hee spoke, turning to Sang-wook, “Are you not ashamed of yourself you fucking pedophile?! How the fuck are you even making out with her after raping seven kids?! That too, like just thirty minutes ago?!” She shouted, slapping the man across the face. 

“What are you saying, Da-hee, I did no such thing!” Sang-wook defended. 

“Stop fucking lying, will you?! There are CCTV cameras in the hallway to your room, I can prove it, so just own upto it and prepare to get jailed.” Da-hee spat. 

“Your nephews are delirious kids! They imagine weird shit, Da-hee, why are you taking their words over mi-” Sang-wook’s statement was cut off by another slap from Da-hee. 

“Eonnie, Sang-wook’s right, the boys do imagine things sometimes.” Namra spoke from behind her. 

“So you’re gonna ignore the part where this bastard literally raped your sons and agree with him, instead?!” Da-hee yelled at her sister, “How low have your morals dropped?!” 

“It was their fault, why did they come in his field of view when they know they look like girls, he was turned on so…” Namra justified. 

“STOP FUCKING JUSTIFING HIS ACTIONS!” Da-hee shouted. 

“Eonnie, it really isn’t that big of a deal.” Namra rolled her eyes, “Can you leave now?” 

Da-hee was fuming, she pulled out her phone, dialing a number, “I’m calling the police. You need to be behind bars.” She spoke to Sang-wook. 

“What? You can’t do that for something that’s not even a cri-” 

“Sang-wook, what you did is the worst crime asides from murder that I can think of. So shut the fuck up and stop fucking justifing your actions.” Da-hee said, turning away and walking upstairs as she talked to someone on the phone. 

                                                                      -

“I’ve called the police, they’ll be here to arrest him soon.” Da-hee informed as she sat down on a desk chair in the boys’ room, Ae-cha was next to her, watching as the family nurse checked up on the boys. 

“But eonnie, Sang-wook is a politician…” Ae-cha reminded. 

“So what? Did you forget that he’s still my subordinate?” Da-hee replied. 

“Yeah, but…corrupt people like him never get punished…” Ae-cha mumbled. 

“I know.” Da-hee spoke, placing a comforting hand on the younger woman’s shoulder, “But I’ll make sure he does.” She reassured. 

Ae-cha gave her a slight nod and then turned to the family nurse, “How are they?” She asked. 

“The bruises will heal on their own eventually, but for the injuries on Taehyung’s back, I think he’ll need stitches, and it’ll be good to take all of them to the hospital once…Considering the situation…” The nurse answered.

“I-I d-don’t w-want t-to g-go t-to t-the h-hospital, N-nurse a-ajumma.” Jungkook spoke. 

“I know Jungkookie, but you have to go for a little while, it’s for your health.” The nurse reasoned.

“B-but i-it’s s-scary…” Jungkook stuttered. 

“Will it be okay if everyone present in this room goes with you?” The nurse suggested.

The boy thought for a bit before giving a little nod. 

“Good, so when are you going to take them?” The nurse asked.

“Right now. We shouldn’t delay anything related to their health.” Da-hee declared, standing up. 

The nurse nodded and called Ae-cha to come help her. 

The two women began helping the boys to stand up, providing them support as they’d gotten pretty weak after being abused and assaulted so badly. 

“N-noona, i-is h-he d-downstairs?” Jimin asked, trembling with fear as they walked towards the elevator, all the boys were struggling to stand, there was no way they were going to take the stairs.

“I think so, but we’ll make sure neither of you see each other.” Ae-cha replied, helping all of the boys to walk into the lift. 

They couldn’t avoid Sang-wook because he and Namra were sitting in one of the living rooms that lead to the foyer area.

“Your cops didn’t come yet, Da-hee.” Sang-wook taunted. 

Da-hee ignored the man and helped the boys walk towards the front door. 

“Ugh, those kids are overacting so much! I didn’t even hurt them that ba-” 

“Shut the fuck up you pedophile!” Ae-cha snapped.

Sang-wook looked at her with squinted eyes, “You seem familiar, why’s that?” 

“I don’t fucking now, I never aquainted myself with a low life pedophile like you.” Ae-cha scoffed, turning away and walking out of the door.

“What a fucking retard.” Ae-cha mumbled as she got into the passenger seat next to Da-hee and put on her seat belt.

“We’ll put him behind the bars, don’t worry.” Da-hee assured and then began driving, constantly looking behind through the rear view mirror to check up on the boys -who insisted that their nurse ajumma sit with them rather than in the passenger seat- to see if they were okay. 

And then they heard sniffles coming from the last row, the nurse immediately turned around to see Jin crying. 

“I-I’m s-sorry, I-I c-couldn’t p-protect m-my d-dongs-saengs…I-I’m s-so s-sorry f-for b-being s-so p-pathetic.” Jin sobbed out. 

“Aw, no, no, no, Jinnie! No one’s blaming you! I’m sure you did your best to protect them! Don’t cry, everyone will heal within time.” Ae-cha rushed to comfort him through words. 

Jin just hung his head and said nothing the whole drive to the hospital. 

                                                                           -

Thankfully, other than the bruises and mental scars that the boys had gotten, nothing else had happened that threatened their health. 

They returned to the mansion and quickly snuck into their room before Sang-wook and Namra got a chance to open their mouths. 

“You all should rest now.” Da-hee advised. 

The boys nodded, getting ready to go to bed. 

“What about our homework? We haven’t completed it and tomo-”

“You are not going to school tomorrow, not after what happened.” Da-hee declared. 

“Okay, good night then, Auntie hee and Ae-cha noona.” The boys chorused together in a tired tone and then they were knocked out.

“I should get going too, the four boys are alone at home…” Da-hee spoke, turning to Ae-cha.

“I suppose, but, eonnie, with Sang-wook living here, I don’t think anyone feels safe…” The younger woman admitted, “He’s a predator, we’re all his prey, and after today, what he did to the boys, I-I don’t think they are safe here anymore, they never were save here, we need to get them out from here.” 

“I know, Ae-cha, I know, I’ll try my best to get you all out of here and that pedophile behind bars, but it’ll take some time, you all have been strong, you just have to hold on a little while longer.” Da-hee assured, “Now, go get some rest too, and lock the door of your room immediately, got it?” She reminded, patting Ae-cha’s back before leaving the room. 

Ae-cha sighed, making sure the boys were tucked in before leaving the room and locking the door, she wouldn’t risk it, knowing Sang-wook, he’d come around to assault them while they sleep. 

After making sure the room was locked, she ran to her own room, making sure to be wary of Sang-wook and Namra -who were still in the living room- and then locked herself in. 

She sighed, sitting down on her bed and rubbing her forehead, trying not to think to much, trying not to get flashbacks of her childhood. 

A childhood that was utterly ruined by a pedophile named Sang-wook . 

A girl, not much older than ten-years-old, ran across the school ground, there was this oddly scary looking man chasing after her, the man had a lopsided grin plastered on his face, he wasn’t from her school, the teachers said he was a very important person from the government who came to visit their school, to see how smart the kids were. 

“Kid! Come on, come here~ I just want to test your smartness~” The man spoke, his voice sent shivers down the girl’s spine. 

“N-no! St-stay away!” The girl screamed, “D-don’t c-come c-close t-to m-me!”

Luckily, the little girl was able to outrun the man, but then, she tripped on a stone. 

To this day, Ae-cha cursed that stone, because she tripped on it, her dignity was taken from her, her innocence and her childhood were stripped from her. 

She shook her head, trying not to remember that ill-fated day again and again, because if she did, she’d have a relapse of all her nightmares that she’d recently recovered from. 

And now, Ae-cha felt nothing but pure hatred towards Sang-wook, first, he ruined her childhood, and now, he did the same thing to the most precious boys she had ever met, but Sang-wook didn’t get jailed or even fined for ruining children’s lives, instead, he got rewarded, the day after he’d ruined her childhood, he got promoted instead of getting sent off to jail. 

Other than getting her innocence took away from her, Ae-cha learned another thing that day, the rich are rewarded for whatever they do, no matter how wrong it may be, they always get praised for it. 

She remembers how angered her parents were, she remembered how angered both of her older cousin sisters -who she was very close with- were for her, she remembered how her oldest cousin tried her very best, even risking her job to get Ae-cha the justice she deserved, she remembered how her other cousin sister was there for her always, whenever she needed a hug or just needed to hear a few comforting words.

She thought back to the present, how that same cousin sister that was disgusted by Sang-wook for hurting her so much, was now married to the same man, and now, had become an absolute wreck of a being.

Chapter Text

“H-hyungie…” A broken voice called out, shaking his hyung awake.

“Wh’ts wr’ng, kook?” Jin groaned, slowly opening his eyes.

“H-hyungie h-hurts…n-nightmare…” Jungkook mumbled, tears running down his face. 

“Oh no, c’mere, kookie, hyungie will scare away the nightmares.” Jin spoke softly, opening his arms and beckoning his youngest brother to come closer. 

Jungkook quickly wrapped his arms around his oldest hyung, sobbing into his hyung’s chest, Jin froze a little bit, he got flashbacks to back when Sang-wook was assaulting him, he felt tears collect in his eyes but he refused to let them fall, Jungkook needed him right now, he can cry later, dongsaengs come first. 

A few minutes later, Jungkook fell asleep, Jin smiled fondly at him and then gently picked Jungkook up and placed the younger on his bed, tucking him in. 

Jin was going back to his own bed, when he noticed barely audible sobs coming from Yoongi’s bed. His brows furrowed in concern, he quickly went to his oldest dongsaeng, gently patting him. 

Yoongi flinched back so bad that he almost fell off his bed. 

“H-hyung.” He spoke. 

“Yoongi-ah, did you have a nightmare?” Jin asked. 

Yoongi nodded a little, “F-flash-b-ba-cks…” 

“Oh no! Why didn’t you tell me, Yoongs?” Jin spoke, ruffling his dongsaeng’s hair. 

“D-didn’t w-want t-to t-tr-ou-ble h-hy-ungie…” Yoongi admitted, curling up into a ball. 

“Yoongi, I would never get troubled by you, I’ll be here for you, forever .” Jin promised, “Don’t force yourself to suffer in silence, okay, Yoongs?” 

Yoongi nodded, “T-tha-nk y-you h-hy-ungie.” he hugged his hyung tightly. 

“You’re always welcome, Yoongi-ah.” Jin smiled, returning the hug, “Now, get some rest.” 

Just then they heard loud, thunderous footsteps coming their way. 

“Boys~! Come out of your rooms!” Sang-wook sing-songed, marching across the corridor. 

“Come out you fucking useless fucktards! Come here right fucking now!” He yelled, his footsteps grew dangerously close to their room. 

Yoongi immediately hid behind Jin, the oldest was panicking. 

Jin quickly picked up his phone -out of all seven of them, Jin was the only one who had a phone- and dialed Ae-cha’s number. 

“N-noona…” He mumbled into the phone after Ae-cha picked up, “N-noona, h-he’s s-standing i-in f-front o-of o-our r-room’s d-door, h-he w-wants u-us t-to o-open i-i-” Jin was cut off as loud thumping noises came from the door, “H-he’s t-trying t-to b-bre-ak-d-do-wn t-t-he d-door…” 

“Jinnie, I need you to stay calm, alright, breathe in and breathe out, do not panic! I’ll be there right now, just don’t open the door and try to barricade the door with your desks and dressers, got it?” Ae-cha instructed. 

“O-okay, n-noona…” Jin whispered and then Ae-cha hung up. 

“OPEN THIS FUCKING DOOR YOU BASTARDS!!” Sang-wook shouted as he tried to break down the door.

“Y-Yoongi, I-I n-need h-help, w-we h-have t-to b-barr-icade t-the d-door.” Jin spoke. 

Yoongi nodded, getting up from his bed. 

“H-hyung…wh-what’s g-going o-on?” Namjoon asked as he was woken up from his sleep. 

“N-nothing, J-Joon, go back to bed.” Jin said, but it was too late, Namjoon had already gotten up from bed and was now helping them move the desks. 

“ARE YOU ALL FUCKING DEAF?!!” Sang-wook shouted from the other side.

“Sang-wook! Leave them the fuck alone!” Another voice came, which they immediately recognised as Ae-cha’s. 

“Hyung, what’s happening?” Hoseok asked, getting up from his bed and walking up to them, soon, Jimin and Taehyung had woken up as well, the six of them worked together to barricade the door while shouts continued coming from outside.

                                                                                  -

“Oh, yes, I remember where I’ve seen you before.” Sang-wook smiled creepily, “You’re that girl from the middle-school I visited a while back, you tripped over a stone, didn’t you?” He asked.